《The Mighty Fighter Is Back》


 Chapter 1: Daughters Call for Help

    Chapter 1: Daughter''s Call for Help


    "It¡¯s Maria, are you my dad Richard Thompson?"


    "My mother is Catherine Smith, and my father is Richard Thompson. Dad, where are you? Please


    come to save Maria and mom!"


    "Mom was taken away by bad guys. They even beat me. Dad, where are you? I miss you!"


    "Dad, they''reing! Come save me!"


    "You annoying bastard! Put down the phone!"


    p! Someone just pped her, and she let out a scream.


    "Get someone to lock her in the pigsty. Who gave her this phone?" a roar came from the phone.


    Then, the phone was wrecked and no more sound came from it.


    Staring at his phone, Richard looked apprehensive, "Maria, my daughter?"


    At that moment, he was standing on arge pile of bodies, covered in blood, the enemy''s blood.


    Here, the Mount Heaven, was thergest base of the world''s most vicious assassination group¡ªthe L


    Gang.


    Now, this snow-covered mountain was dyed red.


    Members of the L Gang were all annihted. Bodies were scattered everywhere, and blood was flowing


    like a river.


    Bodies were piled up like a hill. Richard was standing on top, with his eyes sharper than the de and


    colder than snow, looking very powerful.


    After he wiped out the L Gang alone, he suddenly received a call from Country X. He heard a sweet


    voice of a little girl. But she sounded so deste, helpless and terrified that it broke his heart and tears


    misted his eyes.


    He recalled his past with Catherine. So he hurried to call back. But it didn''t even get through.


    "Shit!"


    Richard''s cruelness seemed to have stopped the gale on the mountain. After he knew what had


    happened to his own daughter, rages burned inside him. All he wanted to do was tear the bully apart.


    Then there came a rumbling sound above. Twenty-eight helicopter gunships wereing.


    More than 300 people came down from the helicopters, kneeling on one knee before Richard, and said


    in unison, "Congrattions to Lord Thompson! You have annihted the L Gang. Your name will be


    known to the world!"


    Richard was the head of the Northwest, which ounted one fourth of the world. He was also known


    as "Ares of the W Gang", the greatest king in the Northwest. Also, as the leader of the W Gang, he was


    unconquerable in this world.


    Pierre White, the head of the Eighteen Generals of the W Gang came forth and asked, "My lord, what


    are we going to do next? Conquer the whole world?" Richard stood up, looking apprehensive, and


    lowered his voice, "Arrange to go back to Country X immediately!"


    Pierre''s face darkened. He asked, "But my lord, now a great opportunity is lying ahead. Since we have


    eradicated the L Gang, we won''t have too much to worry about. It''s time for us to advance into the


    south hemisphere and unite the world!"


    Richard dropped his voice and said, "My daughter is being bullied! Compared with her, the world is


    nothing. I must go back to Country X right now. Arrange it!"


    Hearing his words, all warriors were confused. In their eyes, Richard had always been the omnipotent


    king of war and calm as a mountain. But they''d never seen him worrying like this before.


    He was anxious to return home.


    Under Pierre''s arrangement, a helicopter rose up and flew to Country X at the fastest speed.


    On the ne, Richard was holding a photo. It was a young woman with great elegance and stunning


    beauty. Richard''s eyes grew tender, and his mind travelled back to 5 years ago.


    "Five years ago, I had a car ident in the countryside. You carried me on your back and walked for


    three kilometers to send me to the hospital. It was you who gave me everything."


    "Later, I was plotted by a traitor and kidnapped. But by coincidence, I was sent abroad by a kind


    person."


    "Now I''m sessful, but you''re being bullied, and even our daughter has to suffer."


    Thinking of this, Richard felt his heart squeezed by a hand, aching sharply.


    Later, he suddenly opened his eyes, which were sharp and cruel.


    "Catherine, wait for me! Whoever bullies you, I shall make them pay with blood!"


    ***


    Around six hourster, the helicopter arrived at the border. After going through a series of procedures,


    they entered Country X, heading straight for Evento, Heufville Province.


    On the ne, Pierre came to Richard with a tablet in hand, "Mrs. Thompson did give birth to Princess


    Maria five years ago, but now¡­" He bit his tongue and looked somber.


    "Go ahead!" Richard said.


    "Today is the day she remarries," said Pierre.


    Richard''s heart sank. "What do you mean?"


    ''Maria was caught while Catherine is remarrying?''


    Pierre looked severe, "ording to investigation, she''s been quite close with James Miller, the young


    master of the Miller family. They''re having a wedding today."


    "This man is brutal. Princess Maria has been beaten by him for many times. But Mrs. Thompson


    doesn''t seem to care."


    As he said, he handed the tablet to Richard. It was a picture of Maria.


    She was injured all over. Her mouth swelled and there were many scars on her body caused by


    lashing, bloody and miserable.


    At the sight of this photo, Richard''s eyes turned red.


    Bang! He was angry that he smashed a table on the ne.


    His eyes were scarlet. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, "Give me Catherine''s number." At this


    moment, his was like a volcano that was about to erupt.


    ''Maria is being bullied, but Catherine is still in love with a dandy, and even engaged with him! Dare she


    call herself a mother? That''s insane!''


    Pierre found out Catherine''s number forthwith and gave it to Richard. Richard dialed it, but he heard a


    man''s voice instead, "Hello, who''s there? Cathy can''te to the phone now, she''s taking a shower."


    ''A man?''


    Richard''s face darkened, and he dropped his voice, "I''m looking for Catherine Smith. Who are you?"


    "I''m her husband James Miller. What''s the matter? We just had sex. She''s taking a shower now."


    Boom! Richard felt like he was struck by lightning. He froze.


    ''Have sex?''


    ''Taking a shower?''


    Hearing this, the shame of being betrayed made him breathless.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then there came a cracking sound. The shell of his phone was squashed. The veins on his arms were


    clearly seen. Richard got into a towering rage. He felt like killing someone.


    ''She was in the mood to have sex with that asshole when our daughter is being bullied?''

 Chapter 2: Revenge on the Miller Family

    Chapter 2: Revenge on the Miller Family


    Richard was furious with scarlet eyes. He gritted his teeth and said in a cold voice, "Put Catherine on


    the phone!" "Who the hell are you? How dare you talk to me like that?" James'' voice turned a bit


    impatient and angry.


    "None of your business. Just put her on the phone," said Richard coldly.


    "Piss off." James said in anger and hung up.


    There came another cracking sound. Richard crushed the phone with his hand. He stood up and said


    in a husky voice, "James Miller, you''re getting yourself killed!"


    "Pierre, contact the leaders of Country X, and tell them not to butt in."


    "Today, I''m going to destroy the Miller''s!"


    At this moment, his eyes were scarlet and his anger was burning.


    ''It''s just five years. But Catherine''s abandoning our daughter and marrying another man?''


    ''Bastards!''


    Pierre nodded and set to work, "We shall obey the Lord''s order. Arrange a flight. I must depart now!"


    In less than five minutes, many officers and celebrities were all heading for the Miller''s in Heufville


    Province. Many private jets were flying there from cities adjacent to Evento. Under themand of the


    head of the W Gang, people from powerful groups were all heading there.


    ***


    In the Miller''s, Evento, there was a fancy vi. It was well decorated and looked joyful.


    "Congrattions, Master Miller. What a pleasure to marry the fairest woman of Evento!"


    "Only Master Miller deserves this beauty."


    "Ha, ha! Thank you! Pleasee in!"


    Here, everyone was jubnt. The smiling man in the suit of bridegroom and weing his guests was


    the young master of the Miller Family, James Miller.


    James was very delighted and kept greeting his friends and family.


    Next to him stood a beautiful woman in a wedding dress.


    She was around 28 and looked like a goddess from paintings. On her oval face, there were delicate


    facial features. Her eyebrows were thin and long. Her eyes were as clear as ake and her skin was


    fair.


    She was elegant and noble with stunning beauty. However, her eyes were full of sadness.


    "Be happy, Catherine! You''ll regret it if you keep pulling a long face!"


    James leant over and said to her coldly, "Don''t forget that Maria needs bone marrow transnt to cure


    her leukemia. Except her missing father, I''m the only one who can save her!"


    "If you don''t want her die, you must marry me!"


    Catherine felt despair inside. She clenched her fist and red at James, "I will keep my word. After our


    wedding, you must donate your bone marrow and cure Maria."


    James held Catherine''s waist and smirked, "Don''t worry. After this night, I''ll save her."


    "And your family''s debt will be repaid by me."


    Hearing this, Catherine clenched her fist again and shed tears in despair. All she wanted to do was kill


    this man alive.


    ''The hell with the debt! It was all his plot!''


    To force Catherine to marry him, James had used various dirty tricks from drugs control to getting the


    Smith family in financial crisis.


    To save her daughter and her family, Catherine had no choice but to marry James this scum. No one


    could imagine what anguish she had suffered.


    "The bride seems to be crying with joy. How touching!"


    "She''s been a widow for five years. I guess Richard Thompson has died. Poor child, it''s fortunate for


    her to marry James."


    "I''m moved. My sister''s so lucky."


    On the banquet, the head of the Smith family, Oliver Smith, Catherine''s uncle Duke Smith and other


    family members were all feeling the same.


    Instead of feeling sorry for Catherine, they kept jeering at her.


    Catherine''s marriage could benefit them, which was exactly what they had long yearned for.


    But Catherine''s parents looked dim. They weren''t happy at all.


    Catherine''s mother Jane Allen looked worried. She looked around and asked, "Where''s Maria?"


    Catherine''s father Eddy Smith heaved a sigh, "Don''t bother looking for her. James didn''t want Maria to


    spoil his wedding and locked her up." They looked at each other with concern.


    They both knew Catherine did not want to marry James, and she was forced to do so. They both


    clenched their hands in grievance.


    Oliver stared at Catherine''s parents, "Why are you both pulling such a long face? Just smile! Your


    daughter''s marrying today."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, James came.


    "Hello, Master Miller!" Oliver and other people all came to tter him. But James looked cold and


    pped hard on Jane''s face with a p. Her face turned red.


    "You!" Eddy, Jane and Catherine all darkened their face. But people like Oliver and Duke were taking


    pleasure in their misfortune.


    "Are you mad, James? She''s my mother!" Catherine groaned.


    James said in a cold voice, "I don''t care who she is. It''s my wedding day. You look like you''re attending


    a funeral."


    "I''m warning you. You''d better be happy. If you make me angry, Maria will die, so will you all!"


    How brutal and tyrannical!


    Jane''s face was burning with pain and her eyes were full of tears. Eddy was furious. But they dared not


    to say anything.


    James was powerful. He could decide the fate of their family and their granddaughter.


    "Come here! Let''s greet our guests."


    James pulled Catherine hard and stared at her parents, "It was just a warning. You''d better be happy,


    or you''ll pay for it!"


    Finishing his words, he violently pulled Catherine away, making her wrist go red.


    Oliver looked at Eddy and Jane and gloated, "Oh, just smile!" They felt depressed and furious, but still


    they had to fake a smile with tears dripping down their face.


    Looking at her parents, Catherine felt painful. Tears streamed down her face again.


    ''Why?''


    ''Why it''s so unfair?''


    Her husband had disappeared for five years. She had been raising Maria all alone. But Maria suffered


    from leukemia.


    ''Why did God do this to me?''


    ''Why isn''t there anyone I can rely on?''


    "If you keep crying, you''ll lose everything!" James yelled.


    Bang! At this point, the gate was hit broken by a frightening armored car.


    Looking somber, Richard slowly drove in, his eyes cruel.

 Chapter 3: Unfolding His Power

    Chapter 3: Unfolding His Power


    The armored car rumbled forth and knocked down many tables. People were screaming and dodging.


    "Stop it!"


    George Miller, the head of the Miller family was furious. He stood up and ordered the guards to stop the


    car.


    "Where is this car from? The military?"


    "This man must be a troublemaker. It''s going to be interesting."


    "The Miller family is one of the ten most prominent families of Evento. How dare this guye to make


    trouble?"


    Seeing this, many people gather around, all shocked and stunned.


    "How joyous!" Richard jumped down and strode inside with coldness in his eyes. Though he was alone,


    but he was as powerful as an army.


    He nced at everyone with his sharp cold eyes. They all trembled, feeling like being stabbed by a


    sharp sword. People lowered their heads, fearing to look him in the eye and shivering.


    Richard scanned the spot but couldn''t find Maria, which made his face crueler. Finally, his eyes rested


    on Catherine, the love of his life.


    Now she was in a wedding dress, remarrying another man. But her eyes were full of concern and


    misery. Her pretty face with crystal tears made her more adorable.


    "Catherine, you''re such a good mother, aren''t you? Ignoring your daughter and remarrying in haste!"


    He had no idea what had happened.


    Catherine turned to him, her eyes wide open. She was shocked, "Ri¡­Richard?"


    She rubbed her eyes hard, not believing what she had seen. James was also staring at Richard with


    cold eyes and murmured, "Damn, why the hell he''s still alive?"


    "Since you ask for it, let me send you to hell!"


    Five years ago, it was James who had kidnapped Richard, because he wanted Catherine.


    But unexpectedly, Richard returned alive five yearster, driving a bad-ass armored car and spoiling his


    wedding.


    Eddy and Jane also recognized it was Richard. Eddy beamed, "It''s Richard. He''s back!"


    Jane looked at Richard with contempt, "A piece of crap. He can do nothing even he''s back. He can''t


    stop this!"


    "Richard Thompson? Isn''t him missing? When did hee back?"


    "He''s rubbish. How can hepete with young Master Miller?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Oliver, Duke and many others were all sneering at Richard. In their eyes, he was nothing. His return


    would only bring him shame.


    With all eyes on him, Richard walked forth, staring at Catherine coldly and gritting his teeth. He


    questioned her angrily, "Catherine, why did you abandon our child and marry this scum?"


    At this moment, he really wanted to p her.


    "What?"


    Catherine had hoped that Richard was here to save her. But his words struck her like thunder. The next


    second, she pped hard on Richard''s face. Her eyes were brimmed with tears, "How dare you me


    all this on me, Richard? Do you have any idea how I had spent thest five years?"


    "I was pregnant with your child unmarried. Everyone despised me. They said our child had no father.


    They called her a bastard!"


    "Maria was diagnosed leukemia soon after birth. She had nosebleeds and coughs. Do you know how


    painful I was when I looked at her like that?"


    "Can you imagine how we had spent thest five years without anyone to rely on?"


    "Mom and Dad are getting old. And you were missing. I raised Maria alone. There was nobody I could


    rely on. Do you know how painful it was?"


    "Maria is seriously ill now. If she doesn''t get bone marrow transnt, she''ll die. To save her and repay


    my family''s debt, I had to marry this scum!"


    "You''ve been away for five years. How could you say that to me?"


    "I hate you!"


    Catherine''s eyes were red, tears streaming down her face.


    At this moment, grievance, bitterness and sadness all mixed together in her heart. She broke down.


    She dashed to Richard and beat him on the chest. Her makeup was smudged by tears.


    Hearing her word, Richard felt like struck by thunder. He finally understood.


    Catherine didn''t betray him, neither did she abandon their daughter. She was forced to do so. Every


    word she had just said was like sharp knives that thrust into his heart. He felt very painful and guilty.


    He thought she was so cruel to abandon their daughter to marry someone from a rich family. But he


    didn''t know what she and Maria had suffered.


    And it was James who had forced her to get marry. Richard was sad. He put his arms around


    Catherine and said to her gently, "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault."


    "But now I assure you, since I''m back, I''ll protect you!"


    Catherine trembled, and she hugged Richard and cried. Richard''s eyes were red as well, and he felt


    even guiltier.


    Seeing them hugging each other like no one else was around, James was furious, "Thompson, how


    dare you bastarde to snatch my bride!"


    "Guards, get rid of him!"


    Many guards came out to get Richard out.


    "Don''t you touch me!"


    Richard''s face hardened. He held Catherine and took down all the guards with only a few moves. They


    were all knocked down onto the ground, groaning. At this moment, cruelness exuded from him, making


    everyone present scared.


    "What?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded at the sight of the scene.


    James gawked and froze in ce.


    ''He beat all the guards alone? Wicked.''


    ''Is he Bruce Lee?''


    The Smith family was shocked. Oliver and Duke looked somber.


    "Wow¡­" Catherine goggled at this, feeling unbelievable.


    ''When did Richard be so strong and powerful?''


    ''He was just a poor guy before. What happened to him in thest five years? Howe he bes


    so strong?'' James frowned.


    Now everyone knew Richard was not the one he had used to be.


    "Thompson, you bastard, let go of my wife!" James gritted his tears with rage in his heart, ring at


    Richard.


    It was James wedding today, but Richard ruined everything for him in front of so many people. Not only


    did Richard take away Catherine, but also beat James'' guards, leaving him faceless.


    "Almost forget you! You culprit!"


    Holding Catherine tight, Richard stared at James coldly, and said to him word by word, "James, hand


    over Maria, or I will kill you all!"

 Chapter 4: You Play Tricks with Me?

    Chapter 4: You y Tricks with Me?


    "Interesting. Richard Thompson, how dare you y tricks with me?" James said.


    There were coldness and disdain in James''s eyes. He said arrogantly, "No matter what you have done,


    you are still a poor guy. Do you really take yourself as somebody that can control everything?"


    "As far as I am considered, you are just a good-for-nothing! And you want to destroy the Miller family?


    You are still wet behind the ears!" he sneered.


    "Be smart. Let my wife go. And then, get out of here or I''ll kill you!" he added.


    Although Richard was strong and nimble,pared with Miller''s family''s power, he was just second-


    rater.


    Therefore, he did not take Richard seriously at all.


    He nced at Richard, then stared at Catherine and said, "Catherine, don''t forget that only my marrow


    is suitable for Maria. Marry me, or she will die!"


    "James Miller, you asshole!" Catherine scolded gritting her teeth.


    "Thank you for thepliment. Don''t you know that ¡®Be shameless¡¯ is my motto?" James answered.


    He looked down his nose at everybody, and said, "The Miller family is one of the powerful families in


    Evento. Compared with my big family, Richard, what do you think you are?"


    In his eyes, Richard was nobody. Even if he was strong to fight, he couldn¡¯t hurt James at all.


    As long as the Miller family wanted to kill Richard, he would no longer live in this world.


    Therefore, he was emboldened and did not take Richard seriously.


    He stared at Richard arrogantly and said coldly, "I''m not afraid to tell you that, it was I that let people to


    force you go abroad five years ago. All was my arrangement. What can you do to me?"


    "What?" Catherine was shocked.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Richard answered coldly, "I knew it already."


    "Well, interesting. Even you knew it, what can you do? What will change even you are back? Richard,


    get real. In front of our Miller family, you are nothing." James scoffed.


    James grinned, and said word by word, "Now, it is I who can save your bastard. Kneel to apologize to


    me. Maybe I can keep you alive!"


    He was fearless and arrogant as if he could kill Richard at any time.


    "You court death!" Richard shouted.


    Richard gazed at him coldly, and then struck his face as quickly as a lightning.


    Crack!


    The punch was infused with anger and broke James''s nose.


    "Damn!" James cried.


    James''s shout was full of grievance and anger. He covered his nose and glowered at Richard, "You


    asshole, how dare you?"


    All people were stunned.


    There was a deathly hush in the room.


    No one could believe that Richard would have the guts to hit James with everyone watching.


    "So what?" Richard said coldly.


    Richard hit James as fast as lightning and lifted him and mmed him to the ground fiercely again.


    Instantly James vomited blood and felt like his viscera broken and couldn¡¯t utter a word for a while.


    The patriarch of the Miller family, George Miller, saw that and roared, "Richard, enough! This is the


    Miller¡¯s ce, not somewhere that you can run riot as you wish. Kneel down immediately to apologize


    and then get out!"


    "Kneel down to apologize and then get out!"


    The rest members of the Miller family stood up and roared with one voice, staring at Richard and his


    helpers.


    "Richard, what can we do now?" Catherine said with worry. She was frightened by their vibe and


    trembled with fear. Her eyes were full of fear and desperation.


    At this time, it urred to her that the Miller family was a powerful behemoth, behind which was a giant


    in Evento supported the Miller family. She was in despair.


    Once the Miller family used all its forces, the consequence would be unimaginable. Perhaps their


    daughter Maria could not be rescued.


    When the people present including Oliver and Duke heard the conversation, they all sneered and were


    ready to watch what would go on.


    The Miller family was one of the biggest and most powerful families in Evento.


    In front of the Miller family, Richard¡¯s efforts to fight against them would just be as effective as Canute¡¯s.


    Richard held Catherine''s hand andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll fix them.¡±


    "So funny." Jamesughed.


    Hearing what Richard said, James dissolved intoughter, and said with arrogance and disdain,


    "Richard, are you addicted to acting? You alone want to destroy our Miller family? How delusional you


    are!"


    "Richard, I wonder if you have lost your mind." someone mocked.


    Others wereughing as well.


    "You¡¯re risking your neck!" George said with disdain and stared at him coldly.


    ncing at the Millers coldly, Richardforted Catherine, "Don''t be afraid. We are here today to get


    even with them!"


    He waved his hand, seethed, and said word by word, "The Miller family acts arbitrarily. Even a


    thousand shes at them will not suffice as to their viinies!"


    "All the soldiers listen to my order, destroy the Miller family!" he shouted.


    At this time, James still thought Richard was looking for trouble to fight against their Miller family. No


    matter how strong Richard was, he could only do by himself.


    Boom!


    As they taunted, suddenly there was arge roar outside the door.


    With Pierre leading the team, more than thirty chariots and over three hundred soldiers came as a


    torrent of steel and approached fiercely.

 Chapter 5: Raze to the Ground!

    Chapter 5: Raze to the Ground!


    " Lord orders, destroy the Miller family!" Pierre roared.


    "Destroy the Miller family!"


    Three hundred soldiers eximed with one ord, making a deafening scream.


    The snarl was earsplitting, and the murderous aura was soaring up the air.


    All of them had eyes as cold and sharp as a knife, and a surge of power came from them.


    "Destroy the Miller family!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Just four words contained power andbativeness.


    All the Miller family and the Smith family members were shocked and quivered, feeling that their skin


    tingled.


    Pierre and other seventeen generals led three hundred soldiers toe in the house fiercely.


    George flipped out and shouted, "Richard, how dare you! Do you think you can challenge the prestige


    of the Miller family by recruiting a few people?"


    "Get these people out right now, or I will let you prostrate." George said.


    "Interesting. Who are you? All the soldiers listen, destroy them!" Richard ordered coldly.


    "Yes, sir!" Pierre and others got the order and led the team forward.


    "How dare you!" George boiled with anger.


    James struggled to get up, grimacing, and shouted, "Richard Thompson, do you think these actors you


    invited canpete with my Miller family? Foolish! Dad, kill them!"


    Until now, James still thought these people were paid to get here by Richard.


    Richard nced at them coldly and waved suddenly.


    "Kill them!" Pierre roared.


    The roar was filled with the room. All generals and soldiers of the W gang swept the room like a torrent


    of steel.


    The wedding room was swept into dregs. Some firm chariots rushed to st the walls of the vi and


    made great holes.


    This scene frightened all the guests who came to the wedding banquet. They went pale out of fear and


    hurried to leave their seats, looking at Richard with horror and fear.


    Within three minutes, all the wedding decorations were crushed into dregs.


    The vi of the Miller family was directly ttened into ruins.


    The ce was in chaos.


    It was so shocking!


    Those in posh dresses in the wedding banquet were stunned to see the mess in front of them.


    George burst into anger.


    James was dumbstruck.


    Eddy and Jane were transfixed.


    Everyone fell into silence.


    There was a dead silence.


    "Damn it!" James and George shouted. They all boiled with anger and stared at Richard as if they were


    the monsters ready to kill and eat Richard.


    Their eyes turned red and could not wait to break Richard into pieces.


    At this time, a general named Patrick Brown held the iPad, then came to Richard, and said, "We have


    found Princess Maria."


    On the iPad, there was a video of a little girl chained in a pigsty.


    Covered in bruises coupled withrge parts of her skin festering, she lived with stinking pigs.


    "Maria!" Catherine cried immediately with her eye red.


    She covered her mouth, and her face was wet with tears. She looked at Patrick anxiously and sadly,


    "Where is she?"


    Richard seethed with rage, clenched his fist and his heart was as painful as wrung by a knife.


    The girl in the video was about four years old. She was ragged and bruised. Most of her skin was


    festering with pus.


    She hid in the corner of the pigsty with fear and despair in her eyes.


    A dog chain was also wrapped around her neck.


    "Damn!" Richard looked at the sky and roared with anger.


    At this moment, he felt pierced to the heart, overwhelmed with sadness, and his chest was full of


    indescribable rage.


    "Bastards, you bastards!" he shouted.


    He red at James and others, with his eyes red and filled with ferocity.


    Pierre grabbled James, threw him at the foot of Richard, and asked coldly, "Tell us, where is Maria?"


    James became exasperated, "Richard Thompson, you are going too far. You''d better kneel down and


    kowtow to apologize; otherwise, the Miller family will make you sorry for it!"


    Richard looked at him coldly and stamped hard on James''s arm.


    Crack!


    James''s bones were broken.


    He turned pale and let out a wrenching cry.


    "Tell me, where have you kept Maria?" Richard roared.


    "No way!" James answered gnashing his teeth and looked ferocious.


    "Drop dead!" Richard said coldly.


    "The Miller family is one of the ten well-known powerful families. You have already offended me, and I


    swear I will cut off your head soon!" James shouted.


    James acted crazily and shouted with anger, "I will never tell you where your bastard is locked. I want


    you to watch her die!"


    "Come on, kill me if you have the guts!" James shouted.


    Richard looked at him coldly, grabbed his neck, lifted him up with one hand, said, "You think I wouldn¡¯t


    dare?"


    James''s face blushed and he could not breathe at all. He felt awful as he was suffocated.


    He struggled hard, but with Richard''s strong hand, he could not escape. The fear of death hit his heart,


    leaving him terrified and desperate.


    Did Richard really want to kill him?

 Chapter 6: Kill Her

    Chapter 6: Kill Her


    "Since you want to die, then I''ll give you a hand!" Richard said coldly.


    Bang!


    He grabbed James''s head suddenly and mmed James onto the ground, and there was a hole hit by


    him in the ground.


    James''s face was mangled beyond recognition and then James went intoa.


    "Richard, he fainted. What can we do then? How can we find Maria?" Catherine said with worry.


    At the moment, Patrick came towards Richard and said respectfully, "Mr. Thompson, our technicians


    have found the ce where Maria is."


    Catherine was surprised and asked hurriedly, "Where is she?"


    Richard nodded, "Take me there immediately."


    Pierre nced at the Miller family and asked, "How should we deal with these people?"


    "As you like. Just don¡¯t let them off easily. Patrick, take me to find Maria." Richard said.


    Compared with his daughter Maria, these people were nothing.


    Patrick ordered to drive a chariot to take Richard and Catherine to the ce where Maria was.


    After Richard and Catherine left, Pierre turned to stare at George and others, and said, "The Miller


    family hasmitted a terrible crime. You need to apologize to Catherine within a month. Otherwise,


    all the Millers will die!"


    He said in a light way, but his tone was murderous.


    When he finished his speech, he ignored others and led his men to leave in a formidable array.


    Behind them, the vi had been ruined.


    Pierre''s words pierced into the hearts of the Millers like a knife and made them tremble.


    The jubnt people got dejected and gloomy when experiencing what had happened.


    They hadn¡¯t bargained for this situation that drove them into a corner!


    Richard led so many soldiers and swept the ce away, turning it a shambles.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    At this time, James was brought round. His face was full of blood beyond recognition.


    He gritted his teeth and shouted, "Asshole. I will not spare Richard!"


    George looked at him and said, "Get real. You can beat him? By the way he has so many subordinates


    now. He is more powerful than he was."


    James gritted his teeth and said, "They must be paid by Richard. They must be actors! Dad, you will


    not believe it is true, will you?"


    "You know well that what kind of person Richard is. How could he be so capable?" he added.


    "Even if he had the ability, he could not be as good as our backer!" he continued.


    "We have General Charles Carr as our backer. As long as he helps us, we must have the ability to kill


    them!"


    George thought for a while and what James said seemed quite reasonable.


    He pondered for a while, and then said, "I''ll phone General Carr." He took out his phone and dialed


    General Carr¡¯s number, said respectfully, "Mr. Carr, this is George. Today is my son''s wedding. Do you


    have time toe to have a drink?"


    "I''m in a meeting. Wish him a happy wedding day. What''s up?" Charles answered impatiently.


    George looked pale and hastened to tell him all the things that had happened in the Miller family.


    "He dared to stir up trouble in my jurisdiction? Go to hell!" Charles answered.


    Charles said coldly, "Send their information to my secretary. I''ll handle it. That''s all. I¡¯m going back to


    my meeting."


    Charles hung up when he finished his words.


    Hearing what Charles said, George was delighted.


    As long as Charles could help them, it was certain that Richard and his subordinates would have a


    miserable end.


    "What did he say?" James asked.


    "He promised to help us." George answered.


    George was delighted at the news.


    He looked at the ruins of the wedding in the ground and felt ashamed. He gnashed his teeth and


    huffed, "Guards, chase them right now. Don''t let them go!"


    "General Carr will help us? Great! Come on, let¡¯s find Richard and kill him!" James yelled.


    All the Millers and Smiths went out to look for Richard.


    ***


    In the countryside, a pigsty of a quadrangle dwelling.


    A little girl, aged about four, was chained in a dog chain. She was dishevelled, ragged with bruises all


    over.


    Even so, her beauty as lovely as a porcin doll could not be hidden.


    With fine eyebrows like a crescent moon, she had big and beautiful eyes, and delicate lips¡­.


    So cute and beautiful!


    Pretty like a fairy!


    She was exceedingly beautiful, and no one couldpare with her even though she was a kid.


    However, there were whip marks strewn on her body, blurry and startling.


    A man whip her hard, making her cry and scream.


    The ferocious man kept whipping her while saying coldly, "Bastard, who allowed you to call?"


    There were five men sat it out next to the man. They all have sharp eyes and a fierce face.


    "Sir, please stop beating me, will you? It''s all my fault." The little girl cried, with her face full of tears and


    painful expression.


    The man whipped her hard, then gasped, glowered at Maria, and said, "Bastard, you''d better stop


    phoning your dad. He is dead!"


    Maria gritted her teeth and retorted, "You''re lying. My dad is not dead. My mom told me that he just


    went to work far away."


    "My dad is a great hero. He definitely wille to rescue me!" Maria said firmly.


    Although she was shaggy, she firmly believed what her mom had told her, her eyes bright as stars.


    The manughed, "Your dad has be a star, looking at you in the sky."


    She was surprised, "Really? My dad really became a star?"


    " For goodness'' sake, just use yourmon sense! What an uneducated bastard." The man said and


    spat on her face and then turned to leave.


    As soon as he left, he pulled the dog chain to drag Maria to one side. The chain pulled her wounds,


    making her pale and shriek.


    The man threw Maria aside, grinned grimly and said, "You bastard, when your mom marries James,


    you will die!"


    "James doesn''t want to raise you, let alone donating his marrow to you. When he bes tired of your


    mom, he would let us kill you!" the man said.


    The man grinned like a demon.


    Maria turned pale and felt hopeless.


    When the man was about to rest, his phone rang. It was James''s call.


    He immediately answered the phone in a ttering and respect tone, "Mr. Miller, what do I need to do?"


    "Kill!" James gnashed his teeth.


    "To kill whom?" the man asked.


    "The bastard named Maria!" James answered.


    "Mr. Miller, are you sure about that¡­." the man asked gingerly.


    "It''s not your turn to mind my business. Just do as I ask. I''ll give you five million to kill her immediately


    and you must do it well!" James said coldly.


    After hanging up the phone, the man received a transfer of five million yuan.


    He put away his phone, took out a dagger, walked to Maria and said to her with an evil smile, "Kid, do


    not me me. If you want to me, just me your fate!"


    The dagger was bright and sharp.


    "Sir, what, what do you want to do?" Maria said with fear and hurriedly retreated to the wall.


    However, how could she possibly escape as she was chained?


    The man grinned and pounced on her ferociously with the sharp dagger in his hand.


    Maria stared at the dagger getting closer to her and she had no way to escape but to tremble out of


    fear.


    Her heart began to palpitate that as if her heart were to pop out of her chest at any moment.


    Desperation was creeping up on her.


    She saw the dagger approaching her little by little.


    She wanted to cry but could not make a sound. She quivered with fear.


    Boom!


    When Maria was in despair and the dagger was about to prick her throat, a chariot, like a ferocious


    steel monster, broke in fiercely.


    The one who was sitting on the chariot was Richard with rage.

 Chapter 7: I Will Make him Suffer!

    Chapter 7: I Will Make him Suffer!


    The chariot came in with overwhelming power.


    The gates of these yards looked like papers, which were pushed over easily.


    The chariot crushed and rushed to the man, the barrel of which almost stood in front of the ferocious


    man.


    The barrel looked like a dark hole and a shell woulde out at any time, which was full of deterrent


    power.


    "What...." The man was mortally afraid. He was in extreme scare and fell to the ground. "Who¡¯s there?"


    Several other men in the yard stood up suddenly with a fierce look.


    However, when they saw the chariot of the W gang, they were so frightened and then drew back.


    They were just mediocre gangsters. They had never seen such a ferocious and terrifying chariot.


    The chariot thundered forward.


    While they were surprised at the terrifying chariot in sight, more chariots drew in one by one, smashing


    into walls with soot and dirt.


    After the walls were pushed over, the vision broadened out.


    The men in the yard were astounded, seeing a scene they would never forget.


    Thirtybative chariots surrounded the dwelling with great momentum.


    Next to each chariot stood a powerful andbative warrior with gloomy and cold eyes.


    "What¡¯s going on?" The men in the yard almost pissed and looked pale.


    Thirty chariots. What a spectacle!


    Maria blinked and saw Catherine and Richard standing in the first chariot. Then a light of dness


    came into her eyes, and she immediately called, "Mom, I''m here!"


    Catherine was heart-broken after seeing Maria¡¯s neck locked by the dog chain.


    She rushed over and hugged Maria, sobbing, "My poor daughter."


    Richard was aze with anger and full of hatred.


    He clenched his fist and squeezed his nails in his palms so hard that they began to bleed.


    As he witnessed his daughter''s miserable condition, his eyes were tearful and scarlet.


    Richard stared at the man who held a dagger as if he would swallow that man like a beast.


    He tried to suppress his anger because he did not want to kill in front of his daughter. Then he made a


    gesture, "Catch them!"


    "Bastards, you are bastards!"


    Patrick Brown came in with extreme anger, catching the man who held the knife and pressed him


    against the post.


    A group of warriors came forward, like divine troops descending from Heaven, immediately seized all


    the men without efforts and tied them up and pressed them against the ground.


    Richard turned his head and looked at Maria.


    Maria looked at Richard, suddenly startled and shivered in Catherine''s arms, "Mom, I am afraid of him.


    He is so fierce."


    Richard had a murderous look when infuriated, which frightened her.


    Catherine wiped her tears, and told her in a trembling voice, "Maria, this is your dad, call him Dad."


    Maria didn''t call him but was more afraid, whispering, "Mom, you said that dad was a hero, but his eyes


    are frightening. I''m scared."


    Richard was shocked, and then realized that his expression was not right.


    He became gentle and said to Catherine, "Take Maria to see the doctor."


    After that, he came forward and broke the dog chain from Maria''s neck.


    It seemed that the bulky chain in his hands weighed like a fragile paper.


    Catherine nodded. She held Maria and immediately left.


    "I will protect you." Patrick then left and apanied them all the way to see the doctor.


    When Maria got on the car, she called "Dad" softly against the back of Richard.


    Richard was deeply moved and trembled with tears streaming down his face.


    The two words were enough to stir his sorrow and he almost cried.


    There was no word in this world that couldfort him like these words¡­


    Looking at tearful Richard who stood still, all warriors on the spot stared speechless at each other.


    The god of war, who moved about the whole world freely and never showed any expression even


    though he was pierced through his chest, could be so vulnerable.


    A man of iron could be overflowed with tenderness.


    At this moment, all warriors respected Richard much more than before.


    At this time, Joe ck, one of the eighteen generals came forward and asked, "Lord, how do we deal


    with these people?"


    Richard just came to himself and he quickly wiped away tears, showing a cold andbative


    expression, his eyes fixed on those people. Then he said indifferently, "Just a group of bastards, kill


    them!"


    The man holding the dagger looked frightened. He immediately struggled while shouting, "You, who are


    you? I warn you, I''m the member of the Miller family. If you dare kill me, the Miller family would not let


    off you!"


    Pooh!


    Before he finished his words, a dagger slit his throat quickly.


    Blood gushed out!


    The man covered his neck and fell to the ground with a painful look. He died a miserable death.


    The one end of the dagger was held in Richard¡¯s hand.


    At this moment, Richard showed an indifferent andbative look, looking like a demon.


    At the sight of the scene, those who survived were all terrified.


    Richard stared at others with cold eyes, "Who¡¯s behind this?"


    The men were terrified and immediately told the truth that James had told them to kill Maria.


    Richard showed a colder look and gritted his teeth," James, you are dead meat!"


    Those people still wanted to beg for mercy, but before they started to talk, Richard had given orders.


    The warriors of the W gang came forward, wielded the weapons in their hands, and instantly ended


    their lives.


    Joe also looked indifferently and saidbatively, "Lord, the Miller family should treat the princess in


    this way, so they deserve punishment. I am ready to serve them with the same sauce!"


    Richard gritted his teeth and said coldly, "I will not allow him to live so joyfully. Revenge on him shall be


    conducted in a cruel way."


    "I will let him suffer. I will let the entire Miller family suffer!"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 8: It鈥檚 in SSS-level Confidence

    Chapter 8: It¡¯s in SSS-level Confidence


    Richard''s gaze was sharper than a de!


    The pain her daughter had suffered upset him.


    He would make James pay a painful price.


    "Lord, I''ve got a n." Pierre came over in a respectful manner. He told Richard his n and thoughts.


    He was going to hold a public bidding in the name of the TS group in Heufville Province and hold a


    grandmercial bidding event to benefit Catherine.


    At the same time, he would severely suppress the economic source of the Miller family to force them to


    go bankrupt.


    "Good idea. Just do it ording to your n and let them suffer!" Richard nodded.


    Pierre got the order and a light of happiness shed across his eyes. Then he went out, picked up the


    phone, and made arrangement.


    The TS group was thergestmercial group in Heufville Province. It contributed to almost half of


    the Province''s revenue!


    In other words, half of Heufville Province''s business belonged to the TS group.


    And the TS Group, was one of the business groups under the W gang.


    Revenge and these arrangements were trifles to Richard.


    At present, safety of his daughter Maria was the most important thing.


    "Let¡¯s go to the hospital." Richard drove the chariot.


    Just then, a car came along suddenly.


    A group of officers and soldiers showed up and surrounded them.


    The leader had a majestic gait and indifferent look. It seemed that he was in a superior position.


    More than fifty officers and soldiers followed him with a tremendous momentum.


    The man looked fierce and said coolly, "How dare you run amuck in my jurisdiction? You dare to fight


    against the Miller family. Were you crazy?!"


    Pierre looked over and nced indifferently, "Charles Carr, you are so presumptuous. Dare you be


    cheeky in front of our lord?"


    Charles suddenly changed his indifferent look, and asked, "Pierre, when did youe back?"


    After finishing questions, he saw Richard behind Pierre. Then he trembled, "Lord."


    At this moment, he was in extreme shock and shivered with excitement.


    "Charles, you are so bold now. You dared to indulge your men to offend my wife and daughter?"


    Richard said indifferently.


    "No, I didn''t dare! Lord, this must be a misunderstanding."


    He was terrified, felling to his knees in a hurry, and said respectfully, "Greetings, my Lord!"


    Back to the old days when he had been just a lower-ranking soldier and had been forced to the brink of


    death.


    At that time, it was Richard that showed up unexpectedly. He was of awe-inspiring appearance and


    saved him after annihting the enemy with a strong and swift attack!


    Since then, Charles absolutely adored Richard, following him to grow up as a general under Richard.


    In those years, he learned a lot ofbat skills and military strategies from Richard.


    It was by virtue of the tactics learned from Richard that he could score meritorious military


    achievements after returning to his country. Then, he quickly got the position of the general.


    In Charles''s mind, Richard was his god and was his lifelong master and lord!


    "How could this happen?"


    Seeing this scene, the men following Charles were stunned.


    The superior general could unexpectedly fall to his kneel to Richard and even called him ¡®My Lord¡¯.


    Howe?


    What was his background?


    Richard glimpsed Charles and said indifferently, "I didn''t want to see you now. Go away!"


    "Lord." Charles was scared and hurried to appeal to his mercy.


    "Just f**k off!" Richard showed an indifferent look.


    He had made an investigation that Charles was the patron of the Miller family, thus he had terrible


    impression on Charles.


    Charles still wanted to plead with Richard, but was pushed away by White, "Lord has said that you


    should go away!"


    Charles knelt on the ground with a pale look.


    Richard did not look at Charles, leaving with Pierre and his men.


    Charles turned a deathly shade of white and fell to the ground, "I''m fucked."


    "General, who¡¯s that man? It seemed that you were afraid of him," One of his men asked.


    "You''d better not ask what you shouldn''t ask!" Charles looked indifferently and stared at the man.


    The man immediately shut his mouth and dared not say a word.


    Charles gazed at their receding figure and was filled with remorse.


    He would not have left the W gang if he had known things would go like this.


    "Lord, I want toe back to serve you!" Charles said eagerly but in a disappointed tone.


    He still remembered the scene that Richard unexpectedly went to save him, which deeply impressed


    him.


    He remembered that Richard''s bright smile warmed him on the cold battlefield, but now Richard was


    cold to him and he couldn''t understand what had happened.


    "Check what had happened quickly." Charles stood up and told his secretary.


    About 30 minutester, the secretary took out hisputer and said, "Lord, I figured it out. Richard''s


    daughter was captured by James and locked in a pigsty. Then James took advantage of this and


    threatened Catherine to marry him¡­"


    The secretary handed theputer to Charles as he was speaking.


    Theputer showed some pictures and news of Maria.


    Charles saw the picture of Maria being abused. He was bristled, at the moment, "Bastard! James went


    too far!"


    He knew that the Miller family was domineering with his support, but he never thought that the Miller


    family could have gone too far.


    He kidnapped Richard''s daughter, which was equal to dicing with death.


    "Transmit my order that we¡¯ll cut off all connections with the Miller family immediately. From this


    moment on, our rtions are history!¡±


    "No one is allowed to be engaged in the affairs of the Miller family, or even help the Miller family!"


    "Those who breach my order will be decapitated!"


    "And, block the information of the youth called Richard. His private information shall be kept secret!"


    "This information is in SSS-level confidence!"


    When Charles finished his words, everyone on the spot was shocked.


    In SSS-level confidence! It was quite a high-rank one!


    ''What is the background of Richard? How could the general do this for him?''


    Charles gazed at their almost disappearing figure, trembling, "The Miller family got into trouble; I am


    afraid that I might be affected. They are really dicing with death!"


    "Shit!"


    He recognized that the Miller family was against Richard. If he were to participate in it, he could not


    bear the consequences.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, he must cut off all rtions with the Miller family, keeping himself from harm by discretion.


    Otherwise, if Richard got angry, no one could bear the consequences. Maybe he would be dismissed


    from office.

 Chapter 9: Loser

    Chapter 9: Loser


    In the hospital, Maria was sent to the operating room to be given emergency treatment.


    Eddy Smith, Jane Allen and Catherine were waiting outside of the operating room, each with an


    anxious look.


    Richard rushed over and asked anxiously, "How is it going?"


    "Maria is seriously injured and the doctor is giving emergency treatment."


    Catherine had a tremor in her voice and looked worriedly, "Maria suffered from leukemia. She has bled


    too much and needs transfusion vitally."


    "Without an appropriate bone marrow, we may... lose our daughter."


    She trembled with fear with tears welling up her eyes as she was speaking.


    "Richard, you such a bastard. If you did not deliberately disturb, we would have already got James''


    bone marrow, and Maria would be fine!" Jane red at Richard in extreme anger.


    Eddy kept silent with mixed feelings.


    "Mom, stop it." Catherine wept.


    Richard went forward and held Catherine''s hands, "There must be another suitable bone marrow


    except the one of James. How can my daughter use the blood of that bastard. She could use mine!"


    At this moment, a doctor came over and said, "Who is the family member of Maria. The patient was in


    urgent need of blood transfusion, you need to donate blood right now."


    "I share the same blood type with my daughter. I¡¯ll go!" Richard immediately nodded.


    In order to save his daughter, he went out to donate blood in time. Then he called Pierre to ask him to


    contact a prominent doctor specialized in bone marrow transnt in Country X to save her daughter.


    "Lord, you are the best doctor in the world, aren¡¯t you?" Pierre asked.


    He remembered clearly that all of them would have died if it had not been for the treatment of Richard''s


    acupuncture when they were in the Northwest War.


    "Doctors never treat their own family. Find a doctor quickly!" Richard said.


    He was a great doctor and could save lives, but now, the patient was his daughter.


    Just looking at Maria''s injuries, he was heart-broken and could not calm down.


    If he made a mistake, then he would suffer all his life.


    He could not risk his daughter''s life.


    An hourter, the operation seeded, and Maria was wheeled out with many stitches on her body.


    At this moment, she was bandaged and had several stitches on her head.


    She looked so pitiful with her pale face and closed eyes.


    At the sight of such scene, Richard¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Catherine even copsed with tears covering her face.


    "Doctor, is she alright?" she asked hastily.


    "She''s okay and fell asleep because of exhaustion." The doctor exined.


    After hearing such words, Richard was relieved.


    Maria was safe and transferred to the ward.


    Catherine sat in front of the hospital bed, holding Maria''s hands with a worried and distressed look.


    This also made Richard''s heart ache.


    Looking at the frowned brow of Maria in sleep, he felt more painful.


    At this moment, he hoped that he could bear all of the pain for her daughter.


    Eddy suddenly asked, "Richard, what happened just now? Was that group of people and the chariots


    dispatched by you?"


    Richard nodded, "Right, they are all my men."


    A light of happiness shed across Eddy''s eyes, "Wow. What kind of achievements did you make in the


    past five years? For example, did you establish a bigpany?"


    "I didn''t have a bigpany or some big power. I just made friends with a few men who would like to


    come and help." Richard said modestly.


    After hearing these words, Jane taunted, "I believe James'' words that those people were actors hired


    by you."


    "Do you think that we don''t know what kind of person you are? You are just a loser, how could you


    have such power?"


    How could the ordinary men fight against them?


    "You are a jinx. Get out!"


    "Rest assured, Charles could not be against me." Richard replied calmly.


    "What can you do besides bragging? Why do you think Charles wouldn¡¯t fight against you? Who do you


    think you are? The God?" Jane said indifferently.


    Richard frowned. He didn''t want to haggle over. Then he asked Catherine, "Honey, how much do we


    owe?"


    Eddy said with an apologetic look, "Ten million."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    They wanted to get rid of the control of Oliver Smith, the patriarch of the Smith family and went out to


    do business alone, but were framed by James and his men.


    Thus, Catherine had to marry James to pay the debt and treat Maria.


    Jane said sarcastically, "Richard, I warn you that you have ruined their wedding, so you need to pay the


    ten million!"


    Richard looked calmly and nodded, "OK, I will pay."


    He didn¡¯t need to tell them some facts that his parents-inw didn''t know, as the more they knew, the


    more dangerous their situation would be.


    "You are right, and you family should pay for it!"


    At this moment, Oliver led Duke Smith and their men came here aggressively.

 Chapter 10: Play the Jacketal to the Tiger

    Chapter 10: y the Jacketal to the Tiger


    Oliver Smith, Duke Smith, and all the senior members of the Smith family all came to the hospital,


    ring at Catherine Smith, Eddy Smith and so on.


    Finally, all eyes fell on Richard, wanting to chop him into pieces.


    Just now they almost allied with the Miller family, and opened the gate to wealth by that!


    Richard destroyed the Miller family half way out!


    Suffer defeat on the verge of victory!


    They just lost the opportunity to get in touch with Miller family. Seeing Richard at this time, their


    expressions were that good.


    "Richard, how dare you? Do you know what you have done to us?"


    "Eddy, that¡¯s your son-inw!"


    "Catherine, you turn your back! I really didn''t tell that you are such a sly woman!"


    All of the Smith family glowered at Eddy, Jane and Catherine, as if they were looking at three criminals


    with death penalty.


    Being looked at like this, Eddy lowered his head, afraid to speak.


    Jane also remained silent.


    They had no evidence and dared not to contradict.


    Oliver, the patriarch of the Smith family, was always the person they feared.


    Under Oliver''s gaze, they were more afraid to refute.


    Catherine stood up, "Uncle Oliver. This is the ward, please be quiet!"


    "Catherine, I don''t want to make a fuss. But, Richard Thompson made me do this. You must be


    responsible for this!"


    "My daughter needs to rest. I¡¯ll now give you two options. First one, shut up and get out! Second one,


    I''ll throw you out!" Richard responded with a cold voice.


    Were these people insane?


    Maria just had surgery, and they came to the ward to make a noise like that?


    Oliver''s eyes were full of scorn, "Richard, your identity has been debunked. Do you think we will fear


    you?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t brag in front of us. Do you think we''ll be afraid of you if we know that you¡¯re acting?" Duke


    sneered.


    Tom Smith despised coldly, "Richard, what a good y."


    "Eddy, do you think you have been lucky? Your son-inw is just acting. He doesn¡¯t have power at all!"


    "We''ve looked into it. The people he asked were not dignitaries at all. There isn¡¯t any information about


    them."


    The rest of the Smith family were also with a cold look, talking with each another.


    In their view, what happened just now in the Miller family was acted by Richard. He wanted to take a


    woman for marriage by force to make them respect him.


    Jane stared at Richard, "I knew you it!"


    Eddy and Catherine also looked bleak and disappointed.


    "The Miller family and the vi... That¡¯s all you fault!"


    Oliver sat down, "Eddy, you embezzled several millions of family funds before. Now your son-inw


    caused so many mishaps. How should we count on that?"


    Catherine gritted her teeth, "What do you want?"


    "Eddy embezzled the family 10 million. The vi was at least 20 million. You need topensate at


    least 30 million!"


    30 Million!


    How could they afford that?


    Oliver looked at them with satisfaction,ughing, "Well, the young Miller is magnanimous. He told us as


    long as you realize the mistake, take off your clothes and go to the hotel to make amends to him, he


    will not punish you!"


    What a humiliation!


    Catherine, Eddy and Jane were furious with their faces reddening and fists clenched.


    A touch of murderous anger shed in Richard''s eyes.


    James really was shameless, forced Catherine, kidnapped Maria, and now still called himself


    magnanimous?


    The most irritating thing was, Oliver, as her uncle, did not help her but help James instead!


    Richard went in front of Oliver.


    "You''re not around anyone now, what else do you want to do?" Oliver''s eyes were full of despise.


    He investigated and knew that the people around Richard were just nobody.


    Therefore, he also felt that Richard was just acting and disliked, disdained and despised him even


    more.


    Pang!


    Before he could finish speaking, Richard pped him right in the face.


    He was swollen with great force. Blood came out from his mouth. His teeth were also cracked.


    "How dare you?" Oliver was so angry.


    "Richard, how dare you! Do you know what you are doing?"


    "You are alone now, and how dare you be arrogant in front of us?" Duke and others also approached.


    "Really? More for less?"


    At this time, a cold voice came. Pierre, Joe, Patrick and others appeared at the door of the ward.


    Their eyes were cold and murderous.


    Seeing them, Oliver and others looked bad immediately.


    "I warn you, we are of General Officer. If you dare to fight against us, I will not let you get away with


    that."


    "Screw that. Get out!"


    Pierre and others threw Oliver, Duke and others out like dead dogs. They fell on the ground in disarray.


    "Eddy, you allowed your son-inw to fight against us. I announce that from today, your family is


    expelled from the Smiths!"


    Oliver was furiously gnashing his teeth, "And, 30 million, tomorrow I wille to get it. If there is no


    money, then the jail will be waiting for you."


    Hearing this, Eddy and Jane¡¯s faces immediately turned pale.


    Catherine also looked bad.


    "Not enough?" Richard looked cold and stepped forward.


    Oliver and others hurriedly ran away.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Oliver left the harsh words, "How dare you, Richard! I swear you will regret!"


    After that, they ran away.


    The three all frowned.


    "Catherine, don¡¯t worry, I''m back. It''s going to be okay. I''m not going to let anyone hurt you and Maria."


    "You have caused all this trouble, you must be responsible!"


    Jane red at Richard, "It¡¯s been five years without a word left for us. Now you¡¯re back to make


    trouble? It¡¯s shit of luck for my poor Catherine marrying you. Get out from here, now!"


    " Mom, stop it, don''t disturb Maria!" Catherineforted.


    When it came to Maria, Jane''s eyes were softened, but she still viciously stared at Richard.


    "30 Million, how can we get it?" Eddy eyes were full of worried.


    If they couldn''t get 30 million, they would definitely go to jail!


    Catherine frowned, "Dad, don''t worry. I had a school reunion recently. I¡¯ll go to the party and borrow the


    money."

 Chapter 11: Gift from Maria

    Chapter 11: Gift from Maria


    The Smith family did have some power.


    Being the most beautiful woman in the family, Catherine went to private school and knew a lot of rich


    people.


    One of her ssmates was a billionaire. Maybe she could borrow the money from him!


    Richard frowned, took out a credit card, handed it to Catherine, "Don''t borrow from others. Here is


    some money I have saved. Not much. It¡¯s just about 100 million.¡±


    He didn¡¯t need money. Most of his money was managed by the financial department of the W gang.


    But he still had hundreds of millions in his card.


    "100 Million? Oh, why don''t you say 10 billion?" Jane sneered with disdain on her face.


    "Richard, that''s enough. Don''t be so unrealistic, okay?" Eddy looked disappointed.


    100 Million!


    They had to sale most of the Smith family''s assets for that. Richard Thompson, a poor guy, how could


    he have that much money?"


    Wasn''t this a joke?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Richard frowned, "I really have. If you don''t believe, just check the bnce here. The password is


    Catherine''s birthday."


    Jane looked in disgust, patted the card away, and threw it in the trash can.


    "Mom, what are you doing?"


    Jane sneered and taunted, " You can make a hundred million in five years? Who do you think you are?


    Do you think I would believe that?"


    Richard frowned and wanted to say something.


    At this time, Catherine said, "Well, Richard, don¡¯t bark at the moon. 100 million, not everyone can make


    that money."


    Jane nced at Pierre, "Richard, you have so many vicious people behind you. Do you think these


    people can scare others? This is all fake. Let them get out of here! They are eyesores!"


    Eddy frowned slightly, with an impatient look, "Yeah, Richard, let them go."


    They all thought Pierre and other people were actors hired by Richard.


    Pierre, Joe, and Patrick were unhappy to hear that.


    They were generals in the W gang. The heads of the countries of the Northwest War Zone had to treat


    them with respect. Were they now despised by a civilian?


    Richard turned back and stared at them, "Just go."


    The W gang had many enemies in the world. The more people knew their identity, the more dangerous


    it would be.


    So, he didn''t want his parents-inw to know that.


    Pierre and others understood him, immediately nodded and walked away.


    Hearing Richard ¡°admitted¡± that he was acting, they were even more disappointed.


    Eddy Smith, in particr, looked bleaker.


    He thought that Richard had already done something. Now that Richard was acting, he was very


    disappointed.


    Richard ignored them but looked at Maria with love.


    At this moment, he felt like he¡¯d got the most precious things in his life.


    Was there anything more perfect in life than a sessful career, a wife and a daughter?


    "Maria, Dad will keep you safe and sound from today! As for those who have bullied you, I will make


    them pay for it!" Richard secretly made up his mind.


    He would protect his daughter from now on and learned how to be a good dad.


    Catherine took out a folder and handed it to Richard, "This is from Maria. Take a look at it. I hope you


    can settle down in the future. Be a good father. I will find a way to solve the money problem!"


    "From Maria?" Richard opened the folder.


    It was a folder full of Maria¡¯s paintings!


    All of these were Maria¡¯s imaginary dads: in doctor''s clothes, in police outfits, in astronaut outfits and so


    on.


    In the pictures were painted all kinds of upations with different words.


    Every picture had a word from Maria, ¡°Dad, I miss you."


    "Dad, where are you?"


    "Dad, mom said you went to work in a faraway ce. What do you do?"


    "Dad, are you an astronaut? I miss you so much ..."


    "Dad, would you stop working ande back to stay with Maria? Maria doesn''t want to be told that I


    had no Daddy ..."


    In the picture, there were tear stains.


    It was conceivable that Maria drew these in tears.


    Seeing these documents, Richard couldn¡¯t help weeping.


    "I just want a husband who keeps his feet on the ground, and Maria just needs a father to pamper her.


    Can you do that?" Catherine asked.


    Richard wiped away the tears and nodded, "Sure!"


    He secretly swore that this time he must protect his wife and give Maria a better future. He would not


    allow anyone to destroy his family!


    "Today we will have a party at Room 2 in the InterContinental Hotel. You just go with me and help me if


    they ask me to drink." Catherine said.


    "Okay. I need to use the bathroom first." Richard replied.


    He stepped out of the ward and called Pierre, "Pierre, tell the richest man in Heufville Province and


    some of our satellite forces toe to the InterContinental Hotel tonight. I have to leave something


    with them."


    "Got it."


    "How are things going on with James Miller?"


    "We¡¯ve set the trap. It may act on him soon."


    "Good."


    After he hung up the phone, Richard¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    James just broke an arm. Such pain was far from enough. He must let James live in pain forever, let


    him suffer into the endless cycle of hell!


    After all these, Richard returned to the ward, staring at Maria in bed.


    ...


    At the same time in the Miller¡¯s.


    "Ah!"


    James burst into a heartbreaking scream.


    He was rolling in bed with terrible pain, looking anguished.


    At this point, he felt a sharp pain all over. His muscle hurt as if torn, making his forehead sweating.


    Seeing that, George panicked and turned to look at the doctor, "Doctor, how can my son suddenly be


    like this? Please save him!"

 Chapter 12: Richard Must Die!

    Chapter 12: Richard Must Die!


    George was sweating all over.


    Half an hour after Richard¡¯s departure, James almost went crazy and itched to avenge, looking for


    someone to kill Maria.


    Suddenly, James fell to the ground. His face twisted in agony, looking extremely frightening.


    The Miller family hurriedly moved James to another vi and got a private doctor.


    Their family doctor was the most famous one in Evento - Archie Hill!


    It was said that this man was a student of the medical master, Park Adams, a man with great power,


    high status, extraordinary medical skills.


    But Archie frowned and said, "I can''t treat him as the etiology is unknown."


    "Why can¡¯t you? Let¡¯s go to the hospital and do some examinations. We have to find it!" George was so


    anxious.


    ¡°Even the hospital won¡¯t be able to find it. I guess he offended someone and got retaliated."


    When speaking, he used acupuncture to relieve James¡¯ pain.


    "We''re going to the hospital!" George eximed angrily.


    He did not believe Archie''s words and took James directly to the hospital.


    The Miller family had their own hospital and James took all the examinations.


    As Archie said, they couldn¡¯t find the etiology. He was in good health, but he was still suffering.


    "Shit! It must be Richard! That bastard! We must not let him off this time!" George was furious.


    He asked Archie again how to fix this.


    Archie shook his head and said, "Unless my master himselfes to help him, he can''t be cured."


    Hearing this, George and others all frowned.


    His master, Park Adams, was a highly skilled doctor who traveled around the world and could be found


    nowhere as he was elusive. How could they find him?


    Moreover, Park was a famous international doctor. Many leaders from different countries had to wait in


    line to receive his treatment. Did the Miller family have the qualification to ask for his favor?


    "That bastard! Call Oliver, tell him to fire Catherine! Ask her to pay back the money immediately and


    sue them!"


    George gritted his teeth angrily and said, "Spread my words that in Evento anyone that dares to lend


    money to Catherine means fighting with the Miller family! We will never let him off if this kind of thing


    happens.¡±


    He wanted to force Catherine and Richard to the edge of the cliff!


    As long as Catherine failed to pay back the money, he could put her in jail with legal means.


    By then, he would have ways to kill her unnoticed.


    As long as Catherine died, Richard would definitely suffer a lot.


    George paused for a while as if something had urred to him. "Also, go find some hitmen. I want the


    best! Richard must die!!" he said with cold eyes and a deep voice.


    ***


    Outside the ward in the hospital, Eddy, Jane, and Catherine were discussing how to borrow money.


    "It''s all because of that damn Richard. We don''t have a job now. What should we do?" Jane was in a


    bad mood.


    "I just checked the bank ount and our ount was frozen by them. Without a job, we can¡¯t afford


    the rent now, not to mention treating Maria¡¯s illness and paying back the money."


    "30 million, how could we get that much money?"


    The Miller and Oliver obviously aimed at them. They fired them and expelled them from the family.


    Now they were penniless. What should they do?


    At the thought of facing Oliver and the Miller family''s censure, they didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Looking at Richard¡¯s taking care of Maria inside the ward, Catherine said, "Money doesn¡¯t matter. We


    can earn it back."


    Richard''s heart hurt when he saw Maria¡¯s pale face.


    He took the gold needle out with a trembling hand and tried several times to cure Maria.


    But his hands trembled so much that he could not do anything.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He could only take out his phone and called someone. "Where are you, Park?"


    On the other side of the Antic Ocean, Park looked excited. "Master, you finally find me!"


    "Cut the crap. I''m in Evento. Where are you?"


    "I''m abroad."


    Looking at the time, Richard said, "Tonight, nine o''clock. Come to the InterContinental Hotel to find me.


    Beingte is not eptable."


    Park was in tears of joy when he was treating a member of a royal family on the other side of the


    Antic Ocean. "Master, you finallye to me after all these years!"


    He immediately stood up and said to that royal member who was all right after his treatment, "Please


    arrange the fastest ne for me. I want to return immediately!"


    He wanted to return so eagerly that he wished he could be in Evento right away to meet his master.


    In the pce, the royal nsmen looked at each other in pure disbelief.


    The master of Park Adams? Then how excellent were his medical skills? How powerful was he? They


    couldn¡¯t even imagine.


    ***


    In the hospital, Richard hung up the phone and looked at Maria. "Maria, you will be OK."


    Maria was taken care of by Eddy and Jane in the hospital.


    Richard and Catherine went home.


    After seeing the house, he frowned.


    It was a sparsely furnished house with nothing precious, cold and cheerless.


    It was not the suite of Catherine five years ago.


    Catherine seemed to know his doubts, exining, "We sold that house to pay for Maria¡¯s medical bills


    and rented this one.¡±


    As she spoke, she opened the wardrobe and found a suit, and handed it to him.


    Richard instantly recognized that it was the suit he wore when he got married, which was well


    preserved by Catherine.


    For a moment, emotions surged through him.


    Catherine had cherished his things, but he suspected her before, thinking she was eager to get


    married. He stared at the suit with a sense of guilt.


    "Don''t stand there. Change your clothes quickly." Catherine said.


    Richard quickly changed his clothes and called Pierre when Catherine was changing her clothes in the


    bathroom. "Get a BMW i8 for me in 20 minutes. I will send you the address."


    After Catherine dressed up, it was already seven o''clock at night.


    She was about to call a taxi while Richard stopped her. "We drive."


    "We don¡¯t have a car." She frowned.


    Just then, a bright blue BMW i8 drew over and stopped in front of them.


    Pierre got out of the car, handed the key to Richard, then turned and left.


    Throughout the process, he said nothing.


    "Now we have one." Richard smiled, holding the car keys.


    "What''s going on? Did you rent the car? You arranged that, too?" Catherine asked.


    "We''re going to borrow a lot of money. If you do not rent a car, do you think they will lend us 30


    million?"


    Upon reflection, she could only agree on this.


    Indeed, it would be hard to borrow so much money sessfully without convincing evidence of paying


    back.


    "Come on, get in." Richard said.


    The BMW i8 sped away to the InterContiential Hotel.


    Seeing them leave, Pierre sent a message.


    Two secondster, Kurt Thomas, the richest man in the Heufville Province, and Robert Baker, the


    leader of the biggest gang, received the same text message, " Lord Thompson gave an order. Tonight,


    nine o''clock, at the InterContiental Hotel.¡±


    " Lord Thompson is here? That is great!"


    Kurt was in the middle of a meeting when he got the message. He stood up and looked excited. "Hurry


    up. Arrange the car and driver to get me to the InterContiental Hotel!"


    At the same time, Robert was also ecstatic, " Lord Thompson finally remembered me! Is it finally time


    for me to return to the team?"


    They were both delighted, and immediately drove their car towards the hotel.

 Chapter 13: Enemies Are Bound to Meet

    Chapter 13: Enemies Are Bound to Meet


    "Lord Thompson ordered you toe to the InterContinental Hotel ASAP!"


    "To the TS group''s top administrators: Come to the InterContinental Hotel ASAP!"


    Not only Kurt, Robert, but also many other senior officials in Evento had received the message.


    Including the leaders from No. 1 family -the Walker family, No. 2 family- the Madison family, the QL


    chamber ofmerce, the richest person from the Jones family ......"


    After hearing the message, they were all excited and came as fast as possible.


    This night, any person rted to the W gang responded to the order.


    They all put away everything at hand and came to the hotel immediately, like pilgrimages.


    ***


    In their journey, Richard also drove to the Hotel.


    Along the way, Catherine pulled a long face, "What should we do? Can we make it?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thirty million, was not a small sum. She had no confidence in borrowing so much.


    ¡°There must be a way, and it will be solved.¡±


    Richard looked calm, consoled, "You look quite sanguine today. You will be lucky to raise money!"


    Catherine was not moved, still scowling.


    Now she was expelled from the family. If Oliver told others that she did not have the support from her


    family, could she still borrow so much money from friends?


    Apart from borrowing money, she also had to earn money to pay Maria¡¯s medical fee.


    Life was so bitter!


    Her heart was distraught. She rolled down the window and looked at the streets around her.


    Just then, a Bugatti Vignon sprinted over.


    Inside there were two rich men, smoking, very fashionable and cool.


    One of them wearing sunsses saw Catherine, and his eyes suddenly burst out light. "Wow, what a


    beauty!"


    He winded down the window, blew a whistle at Catherine, and leaned to say hello, "Hi, girl, wanna go


    out with me?"


    Richard was angry.


    How dare this guy flirted with his wife in front of him?


    Catherine ignored them with disgust in her eyes.


    He took out the phone showing a QR code, smiled and squinted, "Beauty, can I friend you?"


    Catherine frowned, rolled up the window directly and said, "Drop them off!"


    Richard followed the order and immediately stepped on the gas.


    The BMW i8 roared and rushed out.


    "Henry, such a BMW i8 wants to dump us." The spectacled man sneered.


    Henry was irritated. "This is to despise our Bugatti Villon, fuck him!"


    Boom!


    The car was racing with a louder sound, rushing past, clinging to the BMW i8.


    And even, they were getting forward toing in front of the BMW i8.


    However, no matter how much effort he did, the BMW i8 like a swimming fish drove all the way in front


    of him, leaving him no chance to overtake it.


    "Bastard! He dares overtake our car! Man, don¡¯t you dare look down upon us just with such a beautiful


    girl at your side. Hit him!" The spectacled man ordered.


    Henry was also furious, "No car can beat mine!"


    He mmed on the gas pedal and the car roared as quickly as lightening.


    Boom!


    Bugatti Villon sped up, hitting the BMW i8.


    "Hahaha¡­"


    The two menughed, looking arrogant.


    In the BMW car, Catherine burst out a scream and grew pale.


    Richard''s eyes were cold, "You are looking for death!"


    He quickly operated the BMW i8 and turned to aim at Bugatti Villon.


    The next second, he whipped on the gas. The BMW i8 roared violently and raced across to the Bugatti


    Villon, as fast as a shell.


    The two men wereughing and suddenly saw the BMW rush over. Their face went pale with fear.


    The man wearing sunsses looked frightened and hurriedly said, "Henry, that gay is crazy. Hide


    away. Come on."


    Boom!


    Before they could react, the BMW i8 rammed over and knocked Bugatti Veyron off thene.


    As it veered off the road, a car rushed over on another road and mmed Bugatti Weyron against the


    railings.


    Just in a moment, Bugatti Veyron was immediately hit into a pile of broken iron.


    "Fighting with me. You are too naive." Richard looked at the rearview mirror, said coldly. He ignored


    them, quickly disappeared.


    Inside Bugatti Wironne, Henry and the spectacled man gnashing his teeth, and his eyesight was cold


    full of hatred.


    "You bastard, you dare to hit me. Fuck!"


    Henry stared at the BMW i8, took out his phone and made a phone call. "I''m Henry, help me find a


    BMW i8. I want to know where they are going, especially their address. I¡¯ll make them pay for this!"


    He was the young master of the biggest family-Walker in Evento, and no one dared to hit him.


    Now Richard had hit him and ran away, it was unforgivable!


    "You must not let this bastard go, you must kill him!" The man in sunsses also eximed.


    He also pulled out his phone and said, "I am Albert. Help me check a car with the license te number


    xx and tell me where he is. I will kill him!"


    They two were angry and they would like to break Richard to pieces.


    As the noble master of the most thriving family in Evento, they had never been hit like this.


    They felt they were dying when Bugatti Weyron hit the railings.


    Now they escaped from death. Their extreme anger drove them to seek revenge on Richard.


    Without the interference of the two, BMW I8 soon arrived at the InterContinental Hotel.


    "It seems like that car crashed. Are we okay to leave like this?" Catherine looked worried.


    "It would be okay. Leave them alone, it''s more important for us to attend the party." Richard said.


    He had wanted to give money to his wife, but the whole family didn''t believe him. Even if he took out 30


    million dors in cash, he would also be doubted.


    So, he thought it was better to hide silently as the support behind his wife. To open up a new world for


    Catherine and Maria was also good.


    Parking the car, Richard and Catherine entered the hotel lobby.


    Just as they walked arm in arm, a man and woman dressed in fashion also walked into the door.


    Upon seeing them, the man'' eyes immediately turned cold. "It truly is a small world. I didn''t expect to


    see you here!"


    Seeing this person, Catherine was surprised and hastily sped Richard''s hand, her eyes panicked


    and voice trembling. "Nichs, what do you want?"


    This man was Nichs, a cousin of James.


    Meeting the people from the Miller family here were indeed unexpected.


    Now nobody could help Richard. So if Nichs called people over, the consequences were


    unimaginable.


    Nichs stared at Catherine, silently and coldly.


    He was looking murderous.

 Chapter 14: Shame

    Chapter 14: Shame


    Richard held Catherine''s hand, staring coldly at Nichs. "What do you want to do?"


    Nichs''s eyes were cold, "Richard, you are brave enough to find someone to pull down our house


    and even dare to appear!"


    "You made great efforts to fight for your woman. Let me tell you, it''s no use!"


    "We have the support of the Charles. You¡¯ll not destroy us."


    "Catherine owes us a lot of money. If she doesn''t pay back in the allotted time, we would send her to


    jail, and you will not end up with good results."


    "Jail is your final destination!"


    Then he went away, seeming not wanting to talk to Richard any more.


    When he walked to another side, he took out his phone and called George, "Dad, Richard and


    Catherine showed up at the InterContinental Hotel. It is high time to retaliate!"


    When Richard destroyed the Miller family, he was also on the scene, seeing Richard hitting James with


    wounds everywhere.


    He felt that he could not beat Richard, so he ran away with harsh words, looking for help.


    "I got it."


    In the Miller family, George hung off the phone. He said coldly, "Notify Big Dog to go to the


    InterContinental Hotel and cut down the hand of Richard!"


    "Also, inform others that who dares to lend money to Catherine is going against us!"


    At his side, James still looked ferocious, painfully screaming.


    Archie gave him a tranquilizer again. His phone vibrated. Then he took a look and suddenly became


    happy. "Sir, great news, young master would be saved!"


    "Really?" George asked.


    "My master, Park, returned home!"


    "Great, where is he now?"


    "I¡¯m not sure. Anyway, he''s already in Heufville and seemingly heard to meet the legendary medical


    saint in the InterContinental Hotel."


    "The InterContinental Hotel? Park and the legendary medical saint are in the InterContinental Hotel?"


    "Yes,e on. I''m going to the InterContinental Hotel in a minute!"


    George was delirious, immediately packed ip, and took a car to the Hotel.


    In the next five minutes, George''s order spread across themercial circles in Evento.


    Catherine was also cklisted by many enterprises, thus she could not be hired.


    The Big Dog, a local ruffian, rushed to the InterContinental Hotel with his men.


    ***


    "What? The bastard is at the InterContinental Hotel? My dad is there too? Alright, now he is dead


    meat!"


    By the roadside, next to Bugatti Villon, Henry and the man wearing sunsses got the news.


    They looked at each other, and both saw the hatred and anger in each other''s eyes.


    "Go, break him to pieces!" Henry waved and got into another car with the man in sunsses. The


    target: the InterContinental Hotel.


    The unrest would begin and a lot of people reacted to it, gathering to InterContinental Hotel.


    At this time, Richard and Catherine came to the party, the eighth floor of the InterContinental Hotel, No.


    2 room.


    They pushed open the door, and saw the ce full of people drinking and chatting.


    They caught a lot of attention as soon as they arrived.


    These people saw the dress of Richard and showed sarcasm and disdain.


    "Well, isn''t this our goddess Catherine and his loser husband Richard? Five years passed, and he still


    wears the wedding suits to the party. What a good-for-nothing!"


    "I heard he had just made a fuss on the wedding day of our beautiful youngdy and thought he must


    be an excellent man. I didn''t expect it was all faking."


    "Catherine married such a husband. A good girl fell for a bad boy. What a pity!"


    "I reckon Catherine was also blind to marry him rather than James. What a shame to bring him out!"


    "An abject noble man is no better than a beggar. Now she''s been expelled from her family and has run


    up a huge debt. It is really bad. Today she came here to borrow money from us."


    "The Miller family had already warned not to lend her money."


    These ssmates talked one after another, sourly and unsparingly taunting and mocking Richard and


    Catherine.


    They were not afraid to be heard by Richard and Catherine. They talked very loudly, and regarded


    them as a joke.


    Catherine flushed, feeling humiliated and embarrassed.


    Richard also clenched his fist, his eyes cold.


    How could they describe Catherine as a beggar? They were really mean to say that!


    "Well, we were all ssmates. Stop talking like that. Catherine, Richard, sit down quickly."


    A beautiful woman stood up and enthusiastically pulled Richard and Catherine to sit down.


    "Thank you, Nn." Catherine said in gratitude.


    Within so many ssmates no one greet to her, only Nn Johnson helped her out of the situation,


    which sent her grateful.


    Without Nn, she would have turned away.


    Her heart was filled with mixed feelings.


    The ssmates used to be positively obsequious to her.


    Now she broke up with James, and was expelled by her family and reduced to a Cindere. So the


    people¡¯s attitude changed and kept taunting her.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Those unpleasant words made her want to hide away.


    Nn came forward to ease her shame.


    "You''re wee, my ssmate." Nn smiled, with a hint of schadenfreude in her eyes.


    The party went on, but no one paid any attention to Catherine. They were all around a man named Guy


    Martin and Nn Johnson.


    To Nn, everyone knew she had a good life being a rich man¡¯s lover.


    Guy, a self-employed rich man, was said to billionaire, quite wealthy.


    Those people surrounded them, ttering, and no one spoke to Catherine.


    Catherine had wanted with Guy to borrow money, but he kept ignoring her. She was rendered


    embarrassed.


    At this time, Nn took out her phone, put it on the table, and said, "Come on, I have something to


    say."


    "Before Richard arrived, he hit Henry''s car. That is a video that my friend happened to send to me."


    In the video, it was the scene of the BMW i8 and Bugatti Veyron colliding, and the faces of Catherine


    and Richard.


    "Nn! " Catherine was shocked.


    She thought Nn was good to her, but did not expect that Nn would y this video in public. This


    was deliberately to make a fool of her.


    So Nn''s behavior of pulling her over to sit down was not being kind, but to embarrass her here.


    "You thought I would be nice to you? I had tolerated you for a long time. Today, I am going to humiliate


    you in public!" Nn sneered.


    "You hit Henry''s car. He''s a known evil. Richard, you made a foolish bahavior!"


    "He offended the Miller family and the Walker family when he came back after disappearing for five


    years, and no one could keep the loser. He¡¯s a real troublemaker."


    Everyone, including Guy, was stunned at the sight.


    At this time, they looked at Richard and Catherine more sarcastically, gloating.


    Everyone knew that Richard was about to pay a price.


    "Richard, you had offended the Miller family and the Walker family, and you came to join our party. You


    would get us into trouble. Get out at once!" one ssmate eximed.


    "And you, Catherine, don''t bother us. Leave at once." Others shouted.


    A lot of people were taunting with cold eyes.


    Hearing their voices, Catherine flushed, ashamed, clenched her fist, her eyes teary.


    Guy raised his hand to calm the crowd,ughing badly, "Catherine, as long as you be my


    mistress, I¡¯ll help you to pay back the 30 million and let James and Henry leave you out of it. What do


    you think?"


    Shame!


    This was totally humiliation!


    Hearing this, Richard suddenly raged.

 Chapter 15: Stand out

    Chapter 15: Stand out


    Richard nearly wanted to kill them.


    The guy, in front of all the ssmates, uttered such words. That was the extreme humiliation to him and


    to Catherine!


    At this moment, he itched to go right away, breaking Guy to pieces.


    "Ha ha ha¡­"


    "Catherine, how about agreeing with Guy? With his support, you can surely clear your debt."


    "Yes, these days peopleugh at the poor but do notugh at the whores. As long as you have money,


    you are the best!"


    "You should learn from Nn. As long as you give up your dignity and be his lover, sure enough you¡¯ll


    be safe and sound."


    "Catherine is very beautiful and it will be better if she is willing to do so."


    All the studentsughed and looked at them with a stronger trace of sarcasm in their eyes, coaxing one


    after another.


    "Hey! Watch yournguage. My lover is just a bit older than me and I was brave to pursue for my love,


    okay?" Nn imed.


    She was kept by a very rich old man. Since then, she lived in a mansion, driving a luxury car.


    She was not ashamed, but proud.


    "Yes, yes. Nn had pursued for love since college, and I admired it." Someone praised.


    Many people looked at Nn, their eyes full of envy and hatred.


    Although Nn was a kept woman and her reputation was not very good. But the fact was that she had


    a wealthy life.


    These days, peopleugh at the poor not the whores!


    As long as you have money, you will have identity and status.


    Poor man will not be respected everywhere!


    There was a time when Catherine lived in a wealthy family, and these people ttered her.


    Now Catherine was expelled from her family and ran up arge amount of debt, these people came to


    taunt, saying all kinds of unpleasant words.


    "Catherine, to be honest, the most important thing for us is to marry a rich man. Bing his lover,


    you will get a better life." Nn said.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A roar ofughter sounded!


    They were full of sarcasm.


    Catherine clenched her fist and almost cried out.


    She bowed her head, silent, humiliated and embarrassed.


    Shame!


    Faced with such humiliation, she really wanted to leave the ce at once.


    But the thought of the consequences of failing to borrow money forced her to sit and clench her fists,


    grieved and discouraged.


    At this moment, she wished desperately that she were rich and powerful.


    She had to tolerate all of that in order to find the opportunity to borrow money.


    "Catherine, think about it. It''s much better to follow Guy rather than Richard." Nn grinned.


    As she spoke, she felt a sense of sess.


    They were once ssmates. Nn had always been overshadowed by Catherine.


    Now Catherine was down and out and suffered from shame, Nn would definitely take advantage of


    the chance and twist the knife.


    Everyoneughed.


    Bang!


    Richard pat up, looking around them, said, "That''s enough! You think it funny?"


    The crowd froze for a moment, and then quickly burst intoughter.


    Was this a joke?


    This was humiliation. Guy and Nn deliberately taunted them. Could he still not see?


    "Well, Richard, are you heartbroken?"


    "Yeah, we just think it was fun. So what? Are you going to hit us?"


    The menughed, taunted and despised.


    These people had known that Catherine was nothing without the support of the Smith family, and the


    Miller family, let alone her debt.


    "Richard, we ask you toe here to make fun of you. You are almost bankrupt. How can you show


    your displeasure?"


    Nn looked scornful, and taunted, "As long as Catherine be Guy''s lover, he can not only solve


    Catherine''s affairs, but also get you a decent job."


    "When you get rich, you can also get another lover outside. At that time, you could have a lot of lover.


    Isn¡¯t that great?"


    "An abject noble man is no better than a beggar. Your wife is nothing now. Once you have money, you


    can ssh out on women!"


    p!


    Before she finished speaking, Richard had pped Nn in the face.


    Sounded crisp!


    For a moment, there was no sound and everyone was looking at him.


    None of them had ever thought that he would suddenly attack with a strong force.


    Catherine was also shocked, looking at Richard. She felt warm yet anxious.


    She knew that he did it for her.


    But, she endured the humiliation just to borrow money from Guy. Now the hope was gone with the p.


    Nn froze for a moment, her face painful.


    She collected herself, and immediately cursed, "Richard, you bastard, you, how dare you hit me?"


    Richard stared at Nn, coolly said, "A filthy mouth cannot utter decentnguage. You¡¯d better think


    twice before you talk."


    Nn would have been dead meat if nobody had been present.


    "Bastard, you dare hit me." Nn was crazy, struggling to catch him.


    No one had ever hit her in front of others, and now Richard hit her, which she couldn''t ept.


    The students around hurriedly pulled her.


    "Don''t stop me, I''ll kill him!" Nn shouted.


    The students around hurriedly dissuaded her from doing so.


    "Don''t be impulsive, Nn. Call your husband right away and tell him you''ve been bullied and let his


    guardse over."


    "Yeah, Keep calm in case you get hurt again!"


    Nn gradually calmed down and picked up the phone. "Honey, I am in the InterContinental hotel.


    Someone hit me. Come help me."


    "What? Who dares to hit my wife? F**k! Honey, wait, I''ll be right there." A man''s fierce voice came from


    the phone.


    Hearing this, everyone in the scene sneered, looking at Richard full of schadenfreude.


    "He must be punished." Someone gloated.


    Although Nn''s husband was very old, he was the boss of apany owned by thergest family in


    Evento and had high status.


    As long as Nn''s husband came over, Richard would surely pay for a price.


    Guy also stood up, glowered at Richard. "Richard, you are going too far. Apologize to Nn quickly!"


    "You''re a scum either. Shut your fucking mouth!" Richard grabbed the ss in front of him and poured


    the wine over.


    Guy was sshed with alcohol.


    He bristled, glowered at Richard. "You bastard, how dare you do this to me?"


    Seeing this, Catherine was depressed, her eyes full of despair.


    Guy was the one who she wanted to borrow money from. Now Richard offended him, then what could


    she get?


    Richard said, "That was just a little lesson to you. If you say anything bad again, I promise you will die


    in a painful way!"

 Chapter 16: Give Me a Peace of Mind

    Chapter 16: Give Me a Peace of Mind


    "Richard!"


    Flying into a fury, Guy thumped the table and stood up, saying coldly, "You''ve gone too far this time.


    You''d better kneel down and apologize to me at once!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Or you two get out at once!"


    He was so furious that he face reddened.


    Although he was nothing in front of the ten big families, he was still a celebrity in Evento. Now Richard


    treated him in this way, he feltpletely humiliated!


    "Apologize? You don''t deserve it." Richard answered coldly.


    "What did you say?"


    Catherine quickly stood up to apologize, "Sorry, it''s all our fault. My husband was being impulsive. I


    sincerely apologize to you!"


    "I''m sorry, terribly sorry. Please let him off. I¡¯m begging you."


    Staring at Catherine coldly, Nn said, "Apologize? If apology is useful, what¡¯s the use of the police?"


    "Today he must kneel down and apologize, or we''ll put him in jail at once!"


    "Nn, we really realize we are wrong. I sincerely apologize to you. I can drink to make amends.


    Considering that we''re ssmates, please let it go!" Catherine implored humbly.


    She really didn''t want Richard, who had just returned, to be sent to jail.


    "Ha ha, Catherine, you''d better beg Guy. He''s on the phone!" the nosy onlookers sneered.


    Catherine looked back and found Guy was really on the phone.


    Catherine rushed to Guy, her voice trembling. "Guy, considering we''re ssmates, please don''t call the


    police, OK?"


    Deliberately holding the phone high, he sneered, "I gave you the chance, but you didn''t cherish it."


    "Catherine, you were a condescending goddess before. Now you''reden with huge debts. You''re


    nothing now!"


    "Drink immediately, until Guy and Nn are satisfied! What a fool! A brainless beauty. No wonder you


    are dumped by the Miller family!"


    The ssmates jeered and taunted.


    Looking at such a nervous Catherine, Guy swelled with pride and satisfaction,ughing, "The


    ssmates are right. Catherine, drink three cups as a punishment, and I''ll forgive your husband''s


    impertinence. And I can lend you a sum of money."


    "Fine, I''ll drink. I''ll drink until Mr. Martin is satisfied." Eyes sparkling with joy, Catherine immediately filled


    the ss and gulped down three cups at once.


    The alcohol made her cough and blush.


    Richard gazed at her, his eyes getting red.


    What had she been through in the past five years? Why did she be so humble?


    At this moment, he was consumed with guilt, his heart wrenched.


    If only he had been with her five years ago!


    He was directly rted with her adversity. He was overwhelmed with guilt, a tear falling from his red


    eyes.


    Finishing the wine, Catherine turned the ss upside down, saying with an imploring look, "Mr. Martin,


    look, I''ve drunk it up."


    "You think it¡¯s enough to make amends simply by drinking? You must suffer what your husband has


    inflicted on me." Guy sneered.


    He picked up a bottle of wine and poured it on her face. She could do nothing but ept it.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    At the sight of Catherine''s flustered look, Nn and other ssmates all burst intoughter, their eyes


    filled with pride.


    "Bastard, you want to die!" Richard flew into a rage.


    Unable to control his emotion, he was going to rush to tear Guy into pieces.


    "Enough!" she held him back with tears in her eyes.


    "Let go of me! I''ll kill him. Such a f**k dares to be so arrogant in front of me!" Richard was furious.


    p!


    Catherine gave him a hard p before he finished his words.


    He was stunned, looking at her in consternation, "Catherine, you, you hit me?"


    "Richard, grow up! Can''t you behave like a grown man?"


    Catherine was infuriated, her face red, scolding, "You acted at the Miller family and got my family into


    trouble. You are still acting now, life is not a y! Can''t you be sober and mature like a normal man?"


    "Such a nobody? Getting 10 million is just a matter of your words. Can you believe what you''ve said?"


    "Who do you think you are? The richest man in the world?"


    "I had a hard time taking care of Maria all by myself. It was so hard. I thought your return would give


    me some peace of mind. But it turns out you are such a feckless liar!"


    "Richard, can''t you behave like an adult to save me the worry?"


    Speaking of her grievances, she was consumed with grief, sobbing uncontrobly.


    "Please don''t cry, Catherine. I really didn''t lie to you."


    He was flustered, rushing to wipe the tears off her face and saying gently, "Don''t worry, I will prove it to


    you."


    He took out his phone and called Pierre White. "Pass the order. If they don''te over within 10


    minutes, they¡¯ll wait for going bankrupt!"


    He sent out the room number while he was speaking.


    "Got it." Pierre replied.


    "Hah, hah, still bragging? Do you really think of yourself as somebody, Richard? Who are you calling?


    Not the people who messed up the wedding again?" Guy sneered.


    "Wait and see, and soon you won''tugh." Richard replied coldly.


    On hearing his words, everyone burst intoughter, looking at him in a mocking way.


    Catherine felt so humiliated and wretched that she got herself drunk.


    .....


    While he was speaking, a luxurious car arrived at the door of the InterContinental Hotel.


    The head of the Walker family, Kurt Thomas who was the richest man in Heufville, Robert Baker, the


    head of the Madison family, Aaron Brown who was the leader of the QL chamber ofmerce, the


    head of the Jones family who was one of the country''s richest and other tycoons of various industries in


    Evento... A group of big cheeses who could only be seen on news and television all got out of the car in


    session.


    At the sight of the group, River Sebastian, the hotel owner waiting at the door, was astonished.


    "Oh, God! So many celebrities gather here. Who on earth is that ''Mr. Martin'' at my hotel?"


    Kurt Thomas rushed over, agitated, and couldn''t wait to ask, "River, which room is Mr. Martin in? Take


    me to him quickly!"


    Although Kurt was the richest man in Heufville, he was not qualified to make friends with Richard, who


    had used the pseudonym Edward Martin then.

 Chapter 17: Shocked River Sebastian

    Chapter 17: Shocked River Sebastian


    Kurt was so excited that he couldn''t wait to serve Richard.


    "Kurt, I tell you, I came first. Don''t contend with me!" the head of the Walker family said.


    Patrick, the head of the Jones family, was also extremely excited, saying, "Don''t you contend. Only I


    am qualified to meet the Lord!"


    These big-name people scrambled at the door to be the first to see Richard.


    "Rea...really?" River was astounded, unable to calm down for a long time.


    At this moment, he was utterly shocked.


    That person should make Kurt Thomas, Patrick Jones and the head of the Walker family so deferential


    and scramble to see him.


    And they were so anxious, excited, pious and reverent as if they were to go on a pilgrimage!


    Who exactly was that ''Mr. Martin''?


    Meanwhile, he was overjoyed.


    A big man came to his hotel. As long as he served him well, his prospects would be brighter!


    Hum, hum...


    At this time there was a mighty roar from the sky.


    The crowd looked up and saw a helicopter descending from the sky.


    Park Adams poked his head around the window, looking down.


    "It''s Park! He''sing too!"


    "I heard that he is the disciple of the Lord, and this time he also came to see him."


    Kurt, Robert and Patrick became more ted, their pupils dted.


    The arrival of Park attested to the news that their most revered Lord was here.


    "My goodness!" River was even more shocked.


    Park was the disciple of that Mr. Martin?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What a bombshell!


    Park was a great doctor of world renown. Even the king had to wait in line for registration to see him.


    He was so shocked at the news that such a prominent figure should be the disciple of Mr. Martin.


    "River, don''t stand here stupidly. Take us to Mr. Martin immediately." Kurt said hurriedly.


    River suddenly gathered his wits, turning around and saying hurriedly, "Fine, fine. Everybody, please


    come with me."


    He led the way, while Kurt and others followed.


    At this time, the young master of the Walkers and the man wearing sunsses arrived at the hotel


    door. At this sight, he immediately waved to the master of the Walker family, "Dad."


    "Why are you here, Henry?"


    Delighted to see his son, Stanley Walker said hurriedly, "Come with me quickly, I will take you to meet a


    big shot."


    "To meet a big shot?" Henry was stunned.


    He was here to settle scores, and he had no time to meet any big shot.


    Before he refused, Stanley had already excitedly pulled them towards the room where Richard was in.


    The massive throng soon entered the hotel.


    George Miller arrived shortly after they went in.


    At this time, Nichs Miller came out to wee George, telling him that someone had seen Park


    return by helicopter.


    "Come on, follow me to look for Doctor Adams!" George was overjoyed, hurriedly leading the Miller


    family to rush in.


    ......


    Inside the room everyone surrounded Guy, ttering and fawning over him.


    Seeing everyone grovel to Guy, Catherine felt even more despondent.


    "Catherine, everything will be better." Richard consoled her.


    "What''s better? Go away, I want to drink!"


    She pushed Richard away and began to booze, drunk and devastated.


    While she was drinking, tears rolled down her face. Her grief was too deep to be alleviated.


    She pushed Richard away again when he tried tofort her. While drinking, sheined,


    "Richard, it''s been five years. I''ve never resented you. I even longed for your return, which could make


    me and Maria happy!"


    "But what have you done?"


    "You gravely offended the Millers as soon as you returned, leaving us in trouble. And now you''ve


    offended all my ssmates. Are you going to drive me to death?"


    Speaking of the heartbreak, she bent over the table, wailing in despair.


    Richard felt even guiltier, saying, "I will prove it to you. Ten minutes. Soon they''ll arrive."


    "Prove it? Then apologize to Guy and prove it to me!" she said sobbingly.


    She was eager to borrow money from Guy. If Richard did not apologize, she could not ask for it.


    "I..." Richard was stunned.


    Apologize to such a little guy?


    Hearing her words, Guy did a double take and chuckled.


    He ordered someone to the toilet, and shortly that man returned with a ss of pungent yellowish liquid


    and put it on the table.


    Pointing at the ss of liquid, Guy sneered, "You ask me for something, right? Richard and Catherine,


    as long as you drink this ss of wine, I will lend you 30 million at once!"


    "Really?" she sobered up a lot, her eyes glittering with delight.


    However, when she smelt the scent of the ''wine'', she immediately covered her nose, eyes filled with


    anger. "You push me too far!"


    It was not wine but urine!


    What a shame!


    This was tant humiliation!


    Richard''s face suddenly hardened.


    "Mr. Martin is rich and powerful. As long as you drink it, he''ll definitely lend you 30 million. If I were you,


    I would absolutely drink it!"


    "This is just life. Drinking a ss of ''spiced'' wine can ensure you 30 million. How nice!"


    "Richard, Catherine, drink quickly! A sip is worth arge sum of money."


    The old ssmates taunted and gloated, ready to see the y.


    Nn''s look was haughty and teasing.


    Guy''s expression was smug and disdainful.


    She winced and gritted her teeth. "You''ve gone too far!"


    Guy sneered, saying, "Catherine, your husband is the culprit. Either you let your husband drink it, or


    you will go bankrupt and you and your family will be sent to jail. No one except me can help you!"


    He took out his phone and put it on the table, threatening in a cold tone, "And he is disrespectful to me.


    You and he must make amends!"


    "If you don''t drink the wine today, I''ll keep you inside the room forever!"


    "You..." Catherine looked desperate on hearing the words.


    She failed to borrow the money but made an enemy. What a desperate situation!


    No one could help!


    She was overwhelmed with despondency.


    She clenched her fists, aggrieved and desperate.


    Now she was in dire need of money. If she could not get it, her family would go bankrupt and fall apart.


    Looking at the time, Richard held her hand and said, "Catherine, please wait. Don''t mind them."


    Turning his head, he stared stonily at Guy and others and said coldly, "Guy, Nn. You''d better


    apologize to my wife right now, or I''ll make you sorry for it."


    Seeing these people humiliating his wife, he was so infuriated that he even wanted to kill them.


    His words were greeted with a sudden howl ofughter.


    "You''re so arrogant and ignorant! You are just a piece of shitpared with Mr. Martin. You dare to


    teach him. Ridiculous!" Nn jeered.


    "Mr. Martin is a billionaire. What kind of thing are you? Look at yourself in your pee!" Others teased.


    Throwing a disdainful look, Guy said coolly, "Dare to threaten me, you must want to die! I want to see


    how you will make me sorry. What knack do you have?"


    Eyes hardening, Richard replied coldly, "Want to see it? Then I will show it to you!"


    Bang!


    At this time the gate was pushed open.


    Kurt, Stanley, Robert, Patrick and others led by River marched in.

 Chapter 18: Disciple Park Comes to Visit Master!

    Chapter 18: Disciple Park Comes to Visit Master!


    Seeing this group of people, Richard said with a frosty look, "You are toote!"


    He had asked Pierre to inform the group long ago. It was totally unforgivable that they just came!


    However, he was blocked by Guy and others, and his words could not reach Kurt.


    For a moment, Kurt, Stanley and others did not notice his presence.


    "Mr. Thom...Thomas, why do youe?" Catherine''s eyes were filled with astonishment.


    "This, this is Mr. Thomas? The richest man?"


    Seeing these peopleing in, Guy and Nn both changed their look and stood up respectfully.


    "In addition to Mr. Thomas, there are also the head of the Walker family and the head of the Jones


    family..."


    "My God, what the hell is going on? Why are there so many celebrities?"


    "I don''t know. It''s pretty unusual anyway."


    Everyone, including Guy, stood up nervously.


    This was a group of leading figures with great wealth and power, a group of living legends. It would be


    big news that they all gathered here.


    After being anxious and confused, they were in a state of uncontroble excitement, their heart


    pounding.


    If they could meet one of these big men, it would be an extraordinary life!


    Taking a nce at Guy from outside, River said to Kurt respectfully, "Mr. Thomas, this is the Mr. Martin


    who you said had supported you. I live up to your expectations. I find him sessfully."


    In the room only Guy surnamed Martin, so he subconsciously thought Guy was the ''Mr. Martin'' in Kurt''s


    description.


    Guy got excited instantly, ttered and said surprisingly, "You, how are you?"


    On hearing the words, Nn and other ssmates felt astonished, gazing at Guy with admiration and


    adoration.


    It was incredible that he had supported Mr. Thomas!


    "I regret it. I should have never been the lover of that old man. How nice it would be to be the lover of


    Guy, an eminent young man." Nn gazed at Guy, her eyes glowing.


    She was conceiving how to charm Guy.


    The adoring crowd ttered his vanity and puffed him with pride.


    He really thought of himself as that ''Mr. Martin'' and came over condescendingly, saying with a smile,


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Thomas. I''m Guy Martin. Are you areing to toast to me?"


    At this time, he really thought of himself as a prominent figure who had supported the richest man,


    smug and haughty.


    Standing aside in excitement, River thought he had done a perfect job.


    At the moment, however, with eyes darkening, Kurt suddenly gave a hard p across Guy''s face.


    "Mr. Thomas, why did you..." Guy was absolutely stunned.


    River said he had supported Kurt? Why did Kurt hit him suddenly?


    Not only Guy but Nn and everyone present were astounded.


    "Ignorant thing! You dare to impersonate the Lord and trick me. Daredevil! Are you asking for death?"


    Kurt stared at Guy, eyes hardening.


    On hearing the words, Guy appearedpletely terrified, saying hurriedly, "Mr...Mr. Thomas, I really


    surnamed Martin. Do you get the wrong person?"


    The consequences of offending Kurt were unimaginable, so he must exin and apologize.


    Boom!


    At this point, the gate was knocked open!


    Park strode in aggressively.


    The appearance of Park shocked everyone present.


    "Doctor Adams?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Greetings, Doctor Adams!"


    Kurt, Patrick, Stanley and Robert, along with others, rushed forward, bending down to salute and


    looking deferential.


    As the disciple of the Lord of W gang, Park had a much higher position than they had, and his


    unfathomable medical skill was only next to the Lord.


    Ignoring them, Park looked excited at the sight of Richard, rushing forward and kneeling down in front


    of him. He said loudly, "Disciple Parkes to visit my master!"


    The people who came with Park suddenly knelt down behind him, chanting in unison, "Grandmaster,


    please receive the bow from your disciples!"


    "You guys, you''re toote." Eyes cold, hands behind his back, Richard was swelling with supreme


    vigour.

 Chapter 19: Eat Your Words

    Chapter 19: Eat Your Words


    "What?"


    The hall became as silent as the grave.


    Silence! Dead silence! All stunned, a fearful storm swept through their hearts.


    (Did Park get down on his knees to Richard? Was it real that Richard Thompson is exactly the master


    of the W gang? How was it possible?)


    "How..." Catherine murmured with consternation in her eyes.


    Her husband, a loser, was actually the master of the universally well-known Park? How was it


    possible? At the moment, Richard suddenly became incredibly strong in the eyes of Catherine.


    Kurt, Stanley, Patrick, and Aaron looked at each other, equally horrified.


    Park was a highly skilled doctor, such a famous superhuman in the world, who would never mistake the


    master. Moreover, he was guided by the master in person and had been with the master every day. It


    was impossible to mistake the master by him!


    Kurt knelt on one knee for the first time and said respectfully, "My great Lord, I am Kurt."


    "Is he the Lord of the W gang?" Stanley, Patrick, and Robert looked at each other nkly.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Although they knew that the Lord of the W gang was here, they only saw Kurt once and had never


    seen Mr. Richard at all as they were just petty subordinates of the W gang.


    After seeing Kurt kneeling, they did not dare to slow down, kneeling down one by one and yelling at the


    same time, "Great Lord Thompson!" The sound was as loud as thunder, shaking everywhere.


    Seeing that so many celebrities and his father knelt down, Henry also hurried to kneel down, feeling


    frightened. So was Albert, the man wearing sunsses.


    They looked at each other with panic. (How could this happen? We had annoyed such a powerful


    figure.) They had regarded Richard as just a loser, but it was unexpected that he was so formidable


    that such a celebrity knelt down for him, so shocking! They were dead meat!


    Boom!


    Seeing this, Catherine, Guy, Nn and others, all of them were stunned, looking horrified. God! So


    powerful Richard was, with so many celebrities kneeling down for him.


    At the moment, everyone was shocked.


    Kurt, Robert, Stanley, Patrick... All the celebrities, who were supposed to only appear on television,


    were kneeling before Richard.


    Amazing!


    The scene was astonishing.


    "Oh, is it a dream?" Catherine rubbed her eyes in disbelief, thinking she had drunk too much and had


    illusion. She gave a hard pinch with hand on her slender arm.


    Heartbreaking pain!


    It was not a dream!


    Especially when looking in the direction of everyone kneeling, Catherine lowered her head to greet


    Richard, who was quite ¡®low key¡¯ to ept their kneeling down, thus the shocked feeling in her heart


    finally reached the peak. Her heart was horrified with monstrous wave, which could not be quelled for a


    long time.


    "Well, how is it possible? Isn''t Richard just a waste? How could he be so powerful?" Guy looked at


    Richard Thompson, terribly stunned. Thinking of how he treated Richard and Catherine just how, he felt


    terrified with a thunder heart and a sweating forehead. (Richard had such unbelievable power. It was


    unimaginable if he investigated for his fault.)


    "Park, get up." Richard responded casually with confidence.


    "Thank you." Park stood up and stood aside respectfully.


    Kurt, Patrick, the master of the Walker family and others also stood up with respect.


    Richard looked back at Guy with cold eyes and said indifferently, "What did you want me to drink just


    now, just a moment ago?"


    Instantly.


    With his words, all the celebrities including Park, Kurt, Robert, Patrick, were staring at Guy, with cold


    and murderous eyes.


    Guy was scanned by countless eyes, instantly scared to lose his spirit, almost falling on the ground


    with powerless legs.


    "It''s over. It is all over." Guy had s sweating forehead. His heart almost jumped out of his chest. There


    was no doubt that an order from any of these powerful men could cause him a miserable death easily.


    He said hurriedly, "Mr. Thomson, I, I was just joking."


    Robert''s eyes shed over Catherine. Seeing her and Richard staying so close, it urred to him the


    word "Mistress", lighting his mind. Wasn¡¯t it a chance to please the great master?


    Therefore, he glowered at Guy and said coolly, "Bastard! Are you blind? How dared you offend the


    Lord? Kneel down and give our Lord an apology!"


    He looked cold and sharp, took a step forward, and his hair bristled as if he were an angry lion! A


    powerful atmosphere filled the room, which was a shock to everyone in the room.


    "God, oh, what can I do?" Guy was so frightened that he turned pale, his eyes filling with panic, his


    body shaking. An air of despair born in his heart and filled his body.


    Despair swept his heart.


    Tick Tick Tick.


    At the moment, the heart of Guy was beating wildly and he sweated profusely. He did not expect


    Richard to be so powerful, feeling incredibly regrettful.


    Pop!


    He was intimidated by Robert''s force, kneeling on the ground, shivering and trembling, "Sorry, I''m sorry,


    Mr. Richard, I was being ignorant. Please forgive me. Please."


    Although he didn''t know why Richard was powerful, he knew he couldn''t afford the consequences of


    offending the celebrities so he had to kneel down to Richard and apologize.


    Richard picked up the cup of "wine" indifferently, put it in front of Guy and said indifferently, "You just


    want me to drink it, didn''t you? Now, drink it, or I won''t forgive you!"


    "But..." Guy looked at the ss of "wine", his face turning pale.


    Just now he had required Richard to drink the wine. But now Richard gave it back to him, which was


    completely treating him with his own way, pping him hard in the face.

 #Chapter 20: Slaps in the Face

    #Chapter 20: ps in the Face


    If he drank "the wine", it would be so humiliating for him. Guy clenched his fist, gritted his teeth and


    stared at Richard, "You, don''t push me too hard!"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "What? Push you too hard? Why didn''t you think so when you forced me and my wife to drink it?"


    Richard said coldly.


    "I..." Guy said.


    "Such a big-mouth, you deserve a pping!" Richard said without sympathy.


    p! Once the words came out, Robert pped in Guy''s face. Guy was beaten to fall down to the


    ground and spit out blood.


    "Cut the crap and drink it now!" Robert choked Guy''s neck, his eyes being unconcerned, "If you dare to


    resist, you might not be able to see the sun tomorrow!"


    Guy was beaten, choked, and instantly scared. He was frightened and said hurriedly, "OK, OK, I will


    drink it, I will!" After saying the words, he raised the "wine".


    Now, sadness, frustration, despair and deep regret filled his heart. If he had known that Richard had


    such power, he would not dare to treat Richard like that even being given a tremendous courage just


    now.


    Seeing this, Nn and other students also looked hopeless and panicked. All of them looked at


    Richard, eyes full of adoration but horror.


    No one had thought that Richard had such a strong power and was such a superhuman, as the master


    of Park and Kurt... Both the identities were enough to make everyone worship and frighten. But they


    taunted Richard just a moment ago. They all looked horrified and repented now.


    Seeing Guy raising the cup, Catherine said with something weighing heavily on her mind, "Enough!"


    She reached for the "wine" in Guy''s hand and knocked over it, and then she turned around and looked


    at Richard. She shouted with moistened eyes, "Richard Thompson in my memory is not a cruel man.


    When are you going to stop?"


    "Honey, you must be tougher to deal with these bad guys. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. Only in


    this way can the problem be solved!" Richard answered in a deep voice.


    "No. In my memory Richard was not a sadistic person but a kind and gentle man. He was a good


    father!"


    Catherine said with watery eyes, "You told me that if the world treated you with pain, you would return it


    with a song. You''re not such a narrow-minded man. What''s the difference between you and these bad


    guys by doing so? Moreover, Guy has been punished and learned a lesson. Please, let him go, okay?"


    Richard frowned slightly. He knew his wife was warm-hearted and could not bear to witness others to


    be bullied, replying unwillingly. "Well, as you want, let them go."


    "Than... thank you." Catherine smiled. She wanted to say something else, but she became


    unconscious andpsed into aa due to the alcohol.


    "Honey!" Richard held Catherine nervously. After making sure that she was just so drunk that she


    passed out, he sighed with great relief.


    "Lord, what should we do with these guys?" Robert asked.


    Richard held Catherine but he answered with indifferent eyes, "My wife asked me to let them go. It''s


    OK but the thing won''t be so easy to get through. Everyone, p 10 times each, and fuck off!"


    Although Catherine said to let them go, it was just a naive thought. As Richard had suffered from so


    much even had a close encounter with death for years, he had his way to deal with bad guys.


    "Having heard that, everyone, p!" Robert eximed.


    Hearing the words, Guy and Nn looked at each other. Eventually, Guy pped himself in the face


    with clenched teeth. Under the supervision of Robert, Nn and others had to p their face hard.


    p! p! p!


    Instantly, the sound of a pping in the face rose up inside the private room.

 Chapter 21: Being Fooled

    Chapter 21: Being Fooled


    They didn''t dare to be perfunctory under Robert''s supervision. All of them spared no efforts to p


    themselves in the face. Because once they were perfunctory, Robert would hit them hard in the face,


    harder than they did.


    Within a moment, Guy, Nn and other people all beat their faces to red and swollen, which was


    miserable. Robert nodded with pleasure, turned his head to look at Richard, and asked, " Lord


    Thompson, how do you feel about the punishment?"


    "All right, get out of here!" Richard said coldly.


    "Lord Thompsonmanded you get out!" Robert turned his head again and red at Guy, Nn and


    others. Hearing the words like an amnesty, they ran faster than rabbits without anyints, quickly


    disappeared. Soon, all left the hotel.


    Along the way back, the deeper Guy thought, the stronger the feeling of something wrong he had.


    Suddenly he pped his palm and exasperated, "Damn! We were all being fooled!"


    "What''s wrong?" Nn asked.


    "Do you remember that River called the person Mr. Martin and so did Kurt, but the surname of Richard


    is not Martin. It is contradictory."


    Guy gritted his teeth and said with fury, "So, all of this was a trick of Richard. Those guys were not real


    Kurt, Robert and so on. We must all be fooled!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing the words, Nn and others was stunned. It seemed to make sense.


    "Bastard! He dared to fool us, exactly looking for trouble." said the guy angrily.


    He nced at Nichs in the hotel and his eyes turned to be red, "Richard Thompson, don''t you have


    a feud with the Miller family? Great, I''ll reveal your information to them. You''d better wait for death!"


    With the thoughts, he walked toward Nichs.


    ...


    Inside the room, Richard stared at Henry and Albert and said, "No wonder you look so familiar. Come


    on! Do you want to make some trouble with me?"


    Hearing this, the two became frightened out of their wits at once, kneeling on the ground instantly, "No,


    no. Lord Thompson. Wee to make an apology."


    When they said so, they smacked themselves in the face as well until blooding out. They begged


    for mercy.


    Making trouble with Lord Thompson?


    Stanley Walker, Henry''s father and also the patriarch of the Walker family which was the biggest family


    in Evento, changed his expression dramatically, his scalp tingling with sweat, his soul bing


    desperate under the effect of fright!


    ¡®Hell! My stupid son thinks I live too long?¡¯


    "Bastard!" Stanley shouted fiercely. With pale face, he scolded Henry, knelt down on the ground and


    begged, "Lord Thompson, it is all my fault. I didn''t discipline him well. Please forgive us!"


    Richard nced at them and said, "Only once. Next time, you''ll be killed without mercy!"


    "Thank you, Lord Thompson, for your generosity!" The words were like amnesty, Stanley finally


    rxed. Then he suddenly realized that he was wet with cold sweat, as cold as ice. But fortunately,


    their family finally saved!


    Richard arranged a safe ce for Catherine. Then, he nced at Stanley, Kurt, Robert, Patrick and


    others and said, "I called you here today because there is something for you to do."


    Kurt heard the words, his eyes being feverish and adored and said, " Lord Thompson, just give me the


    command! No matter how difficult and dangerous it is, I will make it!"


    Patrick also knelt down with excitement, "Lord Thompson, give it to me! I will definitely go all out and


    live up to your expectation!"


    Robert, Stanley knelt down and applied one after another with eager to atone for their sins, and they


    were unwilling to fall behind.


    After a while, the room nearly became as noisy as an amusement park!


    Park also knelt down in front of Richard, saying, "Master, I can also serve you!"


    Richard pulled a wry face and said to the crowd, "All right! Be quiet! What I want you to do are very


    simple. I hope you to help my wife secretly, making her bing the richest in the shortest time! But,


    remember to make sure she feels it is all for her hard work."


    As soon as Richard finished his words, Kurt sputtered, "Lord Thompson, I am just about to open a few


    private hospitals, which need orders urgently! How about you sign over ten billion medicine orders from


    our mistress?"


    Aaron Brown, the president of the QL chamber ofmerce, finally found the opportunity to put in a


    word at this time, "Lord Thompson, I am in charge of arge number of merchants. I will require all


    those merchants rted to medicine to buy materials from mistress."


    Robert said as well, "There are often injured people in my martial club. We have to consume countless


    medicines and instruments in a day..."


    Richard rubbed his brows like azy emperor, "You deliberate what to do specifically, and remember


    not to let my wife know! Well, there is one more thing!" As he speaking, his eyes turned cold and an air


    of gloom filled the room.


    Seeing the condition, all were shocked immediately. Nobody dared to make any sound, waiting for


    Richard.


    Richard scanned all the people and said word by word with tone which was cold enough to freeze the


    air, "The Miller family bullied my dear wife when I was absent, which made her suffered so much. Now


    that I havee back, I will let them die without any sign left!" His intention to kill revealed.

 Chapter 22: His Leg Was Broken

    Chapter 22: His Leg Was Broken


    "Okay, go ahead with your work."


    With little Maria in his arms, Richard was to leave after he had talked to Kurt and other people.


    He stood at the entrance of the hotel and then called a taxi.


    Suddenly, he heard a shout, "Richard Thompson! Stop!"


    Nichs Miller, together with his girlfriend and a group of hatchet men, showed up very soon, staring at


    him with an evil look. Armed with various weapons, they lifted up their horns.


    Nichs captured Richard with his cold eyes and spoke with grimness, "You meddled in my brother¡¯s


    wedding and asked someone to pull down my house. You''re toast!


    Kneel down and apologize to my family right now, or I''m gonna fucking kill you today!


    How dare you offend the Miller family? Can''t wait to go to hell, can you?


    I will break off your bones one by one. Let you know the result of offending me!"


    Those hatchet men, ferocious and tough, were ready.


    Gazing at Nichs, Richard responded calmly, "Just some rubbish stuff. Get out of my way."


    For a moment, all the people present fell in silence.


    But they burst intoughter immediately.


    "Hahaha! You idiot, are you kidding me?"


    "You are too pretentious to cherish your life. No wonder you¡¯ve find some actors to destroy the Millers''


    House."


    "Don¡¯t you know you are doomed to die?"


    They allughed, eyes full of mockery.


    "Underestimate my Family? Go to hell! " said Nichs.


    "Kill him, now!"


    In an instant, the viins pounced on Richard.


    At that moment, a shout came, "Who¡¯s going to hit him?" It was Robert who brought a group of strong


    men, standing before Richard as protection and ring at Nichs and his gang.


    They lost countenance as soon as they recognized who this man was.


    "Robert Baker! Why is he here?" the leading gangster Big Dog became panicked.


    Upon hearing his words, other gangsters grasped for breath, shocked that they felt numb.


    Robert Baker!


    The Godfather!


    Merely looking at him, many viins were almost scared to pee!


    There would be a glimpse of hope to escape from others. But from Robert Baker? No.


    At the thought of it, they were in fidgets.


    "This is my dear friend. Who dares to touch him? Put down your weapon!" His eyes were cold, ncing


    at everyone at the scene.


    Bang!


    Whoever had been stared at by him dropped his weapon as quickly as possible.


    Robert looked at Nichs like a viper aimed at his prey, and he asked, "Who are making troubles in


    Richard¡¯s hotel?"


    His eyes were sharp. Under such heavy pressure, Nichs apologized soon, "It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll leave


    now."


    Robert, however, showed a sneer and requested in a tough manner, "You are in my ce but you


    come and go like it¡¯s yours. Are you looking down upon me?"


    Nichs was in a sweat all over, reluctantly said, "I ¡­I don¡¯t know you are in such close rtionship. I


    will nevere back again."


    He thought to himself with profound regret, ''Damn it! How could that bastard be the friend of Robert?''


    "Kneel down, p yourself ten times, and break one of your arms, and I''ll let you go!"


    Cruel as he was, Robert looked at Nichs.


    He dreamed of getting close to Richard again, but he couldn''t find the opportunity.


    To his surprise, the opportunity came to him upon his arrival when Richard was being encircled by


    these people.


    Of course, he immediately stood up to fight back.


    Nichs clenched his fist and argued with anger, "My family is one of the most powerful ones in


    Evento. Don¡¯t go too far!"


    "Oh, really?" Robert moved as rapid as a lightening, kicking on his leg.


    ck!


    One leg of Nichs was broken in a second!


    "Ahhhh!" Holding his broken leg, Nichs screeched and fell to the ground. He looked painful and pale.


    He kept rolling on the ground and crying out.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 23: Want to Be Cured? Get out!

    Chapter 23: Want to Be Cured? Get out!


    Robert said without mercy, "Beat this bastard up!"


    Receiving his order, his men spared no efforts to beat Nichs, who was injured severely.


    The man''s ruthlessness was an rm for the rest people, making them step back.


    Their eyes were full of fear.


    Finishing beating Nichs, he turned to those quiet gangsters and lifted his hand as a signal, "Break


    the legs of all involved."


    His subordinates took actions again.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sorry, Mr. Baker. But we are all forced by the Miller family." The depressed and panicked Big Dog,


    drenched in sweat, immediately kneeled down and begged for his mercy.


    Facing such a powerful person, his arrogance was burned to ashes.


    "You are Big Dog, right? Don''t you know this is my ce," said Robert, "do you? Now it''s toote. Beat


    them up!"


    His men, like wolves, rushed up at once and attacked them.


    Those who thought they would escape all cried out for help and begged his pardon.


    However, what they were doing was of no use. Robert''s men were so ferocious that they broke one leg


    of each gangster.


    Ignoring their painful cries, Robert put on a ttering smile and said to Richard, "Lord Thompson, all


    were settled."


    Richard nodded with satisfactory and left.


    In the Presidential Suite of the InterContinental Hotel, Park Adams was savoring a cup of tea.


    "Dr. Adams, Archie Hill asked to see you and brought a patient," said one of his students outside the


    door.


    Park replied in calm, "Let them in."


    "Only Dr. Hill and the patient are invited. Others stop here."


    "Well, I''m the father of the patient. Can we...?"


    "No, you can''t."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Miller. Your son will soon recover as long as Dr. Adams treats him."


    Hearing the dialogue outside, Park frowned.


    The Miller family?


    At the thought of themand from Mr. Thompson, his face darkened.


    Then Archie brought James Miller, who moaned painfully, into the room, and bowed with respect, "Dr.


    Adams."


    "This is James, the son of Mr. Miller. He is infected by some unknown disease and needs your


    treatment."


    Park said ruthlessly while his eyes were fixed on Archie, "No way. Let him out!"


    Astonished by his teacher''s words, Archie pleaded, "Dr. Adams, please take a look at him. He is here."


    "Get out!" said Park.


    Outside the room, George knitted his brows upon hearing what Dr. Adams said.


    Why? Archie was his student, why did he refuse to do a favor for the sake of his student?


    George was too eager to wait. He broke in and begged for the help, "Dr. Adams, please saved my son.


    If you save my son, the whole Miller family will serve you."


    ncing at James, Park put on a cold look.


    He was aware that the symptoms were caused by Mr. Thompson.


    The Millers were facing a dead end since the moment they offended him.


    Park said in severity, "Sorry, your son has been too sick to recover. You''d better prepare his funeral in


    advance."


    George kneeled down at once, his tears rolling down his face, "Please, Dr. Adams. If you would like to


    give a hand, my family will pay your half of our property!"


    But he was unmoved. He said in an arrogant and scornful tone, "I''ve given my response. Get out with


    your son, now!"


    "Archie,e with me. I have something to tell you."


    Park left the suite with Dr. Hill, paying no attention to George and James.


    Desperate as George was, he fell on the ground and helplessly looked at his miserable son.


    Outside the hotel, Park said to his student, "The Miller family offended some big shot. You should keep


    in distance lest you would get in trouble."


    "But Dr. Adams," Archie wanted to know more.


    Next, he was red at and scolded by his teacher, "Don''t ask. You just need to know the disaster of


    Miller family is imminent. Leave them as soon as possible!"


    Seeing his harsh look, Archie was scared to shiver and shut his mouth.


    ¡­


    "30 million. How can I get 30 million?"


    On the way home, Catherine was drunk, mumbling to herself in dream.


    Even she was not in sobriety, she still frowned and was worried for her daughter.


    Hearing his wife''s murmurs, Richard felt pain in his heart as if it was torn apart by a knife. He became


    morepunctious.


    "Don''t worry, Cathy. All will be settled when you wake up, "said Richard. He stroked her head with


    tenderness and his mild eyes stared at his beloved.


    He arrived home with Catherine, carefully put her on pajamas, cooked soup and fed her to dispel the


    negative effect of alcohol.


    "Please, please lend me 30 million. You can make me do anything..."


    "My daughter...my sweetheart...I should be med..."


    Lying on the bed, Catherine was talking in her sleep with her brows furrowed.


    Speaking of her daughter¡¯s disease, she was tearful even in her sleep with a sad expression.


    Richard''s heart was almost broken to death.


    He held his wife''s hands tight with tears in his sharp eyes and said resolutely, "It will be okay


    soon."

 Chapter 24: I Have Money

    Chapter 24: I Have Money


    When Catherine woke up the next morning, she suffered from a severe headache.


    A headache resulted from the hangoverst night made her not feel well.


    She first picked up her phone to check messages.


    In the WeChat group, Guy and other schoolmates were cursing Richard for his trick on them. They also


    med her for marrying such a bastard who brought bad luck to them.


    Guy vowed to let Richard pay the price.


    ''What Richard did was acting?'' Catherine was more disappointed after reading all the messages.


    Taking into ount what they said, now she thought her husband was not as powerful as she had


    consideredst night.


    How could Richard be the person that made Kurt Thomas and Robert Baker kneel down?


    She noticed that Richard was cooking in the kitchen.


    She sat up, nced across the soup on the bedside and looked at her pajamas, feeling warmth in her


    mind.


    Although Richard preferred to brag himself, he returned home and made them a caring family.


    The next second, however, she frowned.


    If she did not pay the 30 million back to the Miller family, not only her parents would be implicated, but


    also Richard and she would go to jail, leaving their daughter alone to suffer.


    She was in deep remorse, pain and helplessness because she had not seeded in borrowing money


    from her schoolmates inst night''s dinner and perhaps no better opportunity woulde.


    Just then, her phone suddenly rang.


    "Cathy, Maria''s disease was cured. Hurry up to the hospital. What a blessing!" said Mrs. Smith in a


    joyful tone.


    "Really?" Catherine turned delighted with her eye rims red due to her strong emotions.


    She got up at once, dressed herself and urged her husband toe, "Richard, hurry up! Our daughter


    had been cured. Let''s go to the hospital."


    In the kitchen, Richard smiled. ''Well done, Park,'' thought Richard.


    Last night he called Park to treat Maria, not expecting that the good news woulde so fast.


    They rushed to their daughter''s ward in twenty minutes.


    Maria was now healthy with her face ruddy and her eyes brimming with radiating vigor.


    Her beautiful big eyes, in particr, seemed to have twinkling stars shining in them.


    Tears of joy rolling down on Catherine''s face, she sped her daughter and said, "My sweetheart..."


    "Don''t cry, mom. I feel well now."


    Pretending to be a mature person, the adorable little girl consoled her mother by gently patted on her


    back.


    Richard was moved with tears in eyes. He wiped tears away and thought to himself, ''After returning the


    gang, I must reward Park.''


    His daughter looked at him with her bright eyes and suddenly asked him for a hug, "Dad~ I want a


    hug."


    Upon hearing her words, Richard trembled.


    He walked towards her and held her tight in his arms.


    "We miss you, dad," said Maria, "Promise me, don''t leave us again."


    Her innocent words made him cry.


    Richard vowed, "Sure. I will never leave our home!"


    Seeing such a harmonious scene, Catherine''s eyes were full of tenderness and even her parent were


    to cry.


    Holding Richard''s shoulders, Maria said to him, "I want to go to the amusement park."


    "Okay, I''ll take you there."


    Catherine and her parents checked their pocket.


    They were embarrassed for their poverty.


    Eddy sighed, "We don''t have enough money to allow her to y there."


    ncing at Richard, Jane said in anger, "It''s your entire fault, reducing us to misfortune."


    Cuddling his daughter, Richard replied, "It doesn''t matter. I have money."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane mocked with a sneer, "How much money can you have? You can only retrieve your dignity by


    acting, ''Great Director Thompson''."


    "I do have much money." Richard replied earnestly.


    But Jane stillughed at him and asked, "You said you had 100 million in your ountst time. Now


    how much money do you have? A billion? Or 10 billion? Shall I regard Kurt Thomas, the richest man in


    Heufville Province, as your subordinate?"

 Chapter 25: Supreme Dragon Credit Card

    Chapter 25: Supreme Dragon Credit Card


    Eddy also shook his head with some disappointment, sighing, "Richard, after what happened


    yesterday, I think you will be more mature and I don''t need to worry about you too much. But your


    stubbornness disappoints me."


    "Why do you expect a man who has been away for five years to be mature?" Jane said in


    coldness.


    "Grandma, you guys stop arguing."


    Maria sped Jane''s hand, "I¡¯m hungry, dad, let¡¯s eat something."


    Richard¡¯s heart became tender, "OK, dad will buy you something right away."


    He gave Maria to Catherine to hold, said in a low voice, "I''ll withdraw some money, please wait a


    minute."


    After that, he left the hospital and went to the nearest bank to withdraw money.


    "Please, can you help me withdraw my money?"


    Richard went to the counter of VIP Passage and handed over a bank card.


    The card was exquisite. It was made of pure gold and embossed with an obsidian dragon.


    The dragon had horns, scales and ws, which looked powerful and fierce.


    "Are you Richard?"


    "Helen?"


    The receptionist was a beautiful woman named Helen Jones.


    She was a ssmate of Richard in college and one of James'' lovers.


    She nced on the cheap suit of Richard and smeared, "I''m sorry, this is VIP passageway, only for our


    VIP. Go and line up there."


    She pointed to another passage, lookingcent and contemptuous.


    Richard frowned, "Don''t you know this card? I am the guest of honor. Please help me to withdraw


    money first. I need it urgently."


    Helen lookedcent with a tone of mockery, "You are the guest of honor? What kind of guest of


    honor are you?"


    "Do you know who can be our guest of honor? Those who spend at least 10 million a year. You


    can''t make so much money in your lifetime."


    "You''re not entitled to get to the VIP ess, get out."


    Richard handed over Supreme Dragon Credit Card, coldly said, "Ask your manager to see this card."


    With a Supreme Dragon Credit Card, one could enjoy the best service in all banks around the world.


    This bank also provided services for guests who owned Supreme Dragon Credit Card.


    Richard looked like a fool in Helen¡¯s eyes. She taunted, "Richard, I think you are crazy."


    "Get a game card ande here to get the money. You are so ridiculous."


    Hearing her words, people around her began tough.


    "Is this guy a psycho to withdraw money with a game card?"


    Staff members, as well as clients withdrawing money, looked at Richard with mockery as if they were


    looking at a weirdo.


    Helen threw the card to the ground, as if it was a piece of garbage. She coldly said, "Go away, loser!"


    Full of anger, Richard coldly said, "What did you say?"


    Helen looked scornful, "You heard me. Even if you can¡¯t ept this, there is nothing more you can do."


    Richard was angry.


    He really wanted to pull the woman out of the window and teach her a lesson.


    He took a deep breath and said in a cold voice, "I can forgive you for the sake of our friendship of


    schoolmates, but you must apologize to me."


    Helen looked cold, and she disdained, "Stop it. I don''t have such a loser ssmate. I heard that in


    order to pay back money, you even let your wife almost remarry Mr. Miller."


    "Shut up!"


    Richard was angry, "Ask your president out."


    Helen was shocked as if struck by lightning, feeling her hair standing on end.


    She was even more sarcastic and scornful. She said, "You want to meet our president? Look at


    yourself, loser. You don¡¯t deserve to meet our president."


    "What are you arguing for?"


    Just then, a middle-aged man in a suit went into the hall, followed by a few well-dressed clients.


    He was the bank''s president, Nick rk.


    He had just invited a few big clients to sign contracts and deal with some big business, only toe in


    and see the receptionist drop the client¡¯s card. He immediately became angry and hurried to the


    counter.


    Seeing the presidente, Helen sneered and cast Richard a nce, "How dare you forge the VIP.


    Now our president is here, there is nowhere for you to y any trick."


    Nick walked quickly and suddenly saw Supreme Dragon Credit Card. His expression changed


    dramatically in shock.


    "Supreme Dragon Credit Card?"


    He was stunned and quickly picked up the bank card.


    It was a Supreme Dragon Credit Card!


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    This was a kind of cards especially designed by many big banks both home and abroad in order to


    provide convenience for some big names.


    It represented the supreme power.


    The power it represented was so supreme that even the royal families had to respect the card¡¯s owner.


    If one could be connected with the owner of this card, he could definitely reach a new high in his life.


    Nick held this card with trembling hands.


    Immediately moving forward, he looked respectfully at Richard and asked, "Sir, is this your


    card?"

 Chapter 26: This Card was Picked up by Him.

    Chapter 26: This Card was Picked up by Him.


    Richard nodded, "Yes, this card is mine. You are the bank¡¯s president?"


    Hearing the words, Nick was overjoyed.


    He bowed greatly and said respectfully, "Wee to our bank. Your presence irradiates our bank. On


    behalf of our bank, I would like to express my deepest apology for what just happened."


    Richard calmly said, "I want to withdraw 10 million for urgency. But your receptionist just said the card I


    gave her was a game card and would not help me. Now can you help me?"


    "Yes, I''ll do it myself for you right away." Nick said with due respect.


    Watching this, everyone was dumbfounded.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Helen hurriedly said, "President Nick, he is holding a fake VIP card. You must not fall for it."


    Her words made Nick sweat, and he immediately shouted, "Shut up."


    He was shocked and angry, and wanted to sew Helen''s mouth.


    This man was the owner of Supreme Dragon Credit Card, the most honorable guest.


    Even the most honorable mayor of Evento had to respect Richard, let alone himself, just a bank


    president.


    Helen¡¯s behavior made him in great anger.


    Helen was shocked. She shrunk her neck, trembling, "President, it should be a mistake. He is not a big


    man but just a loser."


    Nick, with a poker face, came over and pped Helen on her face. He said in a cold voice, "Helen, you


    are so bold. How dare you be so rude to our honorable guest! Now apologize to this gentleman


    immediately."


    "Otherwise, you will regret."


    Helen was more frightened and confused.


    What had Richard done to Nick?


    How could he let Nick do this to her?


    A doomsday for Helen.


    Those bank staff saw this scene and all gloated at Helen because they knew that Helen¡¯s bad luck was


    imminent.


    Those several clients, who were snubbed by Nick, were looking at each other confusedly.


    Nick had just been enthusiastic about them but he suddenly seemed like a different person and ignored


    them when he saw a card.


    "What card is that, anyway? Have you seen it?"


    "No, butpared to his card, I feel like my card is not that good."


    "Wait a minute. Look at that card seriously. If I''m not mistaken, is that a Supreme Dragon Credit Card?"


    "Oh my God, it''s really Supreme Dragon Credit Card. This is awesome. This represents the identity of


    the noblest guest."


    The clients¡¯ faces fell immediately when they saw Supreme Dragon Credit Card.


    They looked at Richard, full of respect, adoration and fanaticism.


    "Mr. Thompson, pleasee with me, and I''ll deal with your business right away." Nick respectfully


    said.


    Clients and other staff gossiped about Richard and looked at him with due respect.


    Helen looked at all this, frightened and confused.


    Was it true that Richard was a big name?


    She knew she had made a big mistake.


    Thinking of what Nick had done to her, Helen was afraid and hurriedly followed him and wanted to


    figure out the truth.


    She wanted to see if the card of Richard was true or false.


    Suddenly, she seemed to think of something and shouted, "President, you may be mistaken. Richard is


    a loser and he can''t be a big name. This card is probably picked up by him."

 Chapter 27: Youre Fired

    Chapter 27: You''re Fired


    In Helen¡¯s mind, Richard was a loser who married a wife much more powerful than him. How could he


    suddenly be Nick''s guest?


    So, she believed that Richard must have picked up the card and pretended to be the owner.


    Unfortunately, her words did not attract Nick''s attention.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In Helen''s shouting, Nick has led Richard to the Super VIP Reception Room and respectfully offered


    incense with a ttering smile.


    Nick even shut the door to avoid others¡¯ interruption.


    Seeing this, all the bank staffs were shocked and couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.


    Helen gritted her teeth with an unpleasant heart.


    How could Richard be so arrogant by just relying on a picked card?


    Even Nick had to respect him. How could she bear the consequences of offending him?


    She was born in an ordinary family. For the sake of James could she enter the bank and work as a


    receptionist.


    If Richard took revenge of herter, how could she deal with it?


    Thinking of her sarcasm to him just now, Helen couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    She regretted what she had done so much.


    No.


    She must figure out something to avoid the worst consequence.


    Richard¡¯s card must have been picked up and she must find a way to debunk his lie.


    However, she couldn''t figure out how to prove that this card was picked up by Richard.


    Helen was standing near the VIP reception room with a nervous heart.


    Without evidence, what could she do?


    If she couldn¡¯t debunk Richard¡¯s lie, once Richard talked about her, the consequences would be


    unimaginable.


    Finally, Helen gritted her teeth and thought, "When Richardes out, I will apologize to him first


    anyway."


    "I know Richard is a kind person when we were in college. If I apologize to him, he will forgive me."


    Thinking of this, she became calmer.


    Momentster, two staff arrived, dragging paper money in many boxes in a trailer, which surely


    attracted people¡¯s attention.


    "Mr. Thompson, the money has been withdrawn, and I will deliver it for you personally." Nick


    respectfully bowed to Richard.


    "Thanks."


    Then Richard went out of the VIP room with Nick.


    Threerge boxes were delivered, and Nick and two senior staff personally filled the boxes with paper


    money.


    "Richard, let me help you too." Helen immediately came and ttered Richard.


    She was shocked and remorseful when seeing so much money.


    So Richard was that rich?


    If she just helped him, maybe she could invite him to dinner and became closer with him?


    "I''m sorry, I remember you just said that you don¡¯t have such a ssmate like me and I wouldn''t bother


    you." Richard repeated her pervious words in coldness.


    Helen¡¯s face flushed instantly. She felt so embarrassed.


    She was in such an embarrassment that she didn¡¯t know what to do next.


    She was so remorseful about what she had done.


    Richard felt disgusted about Helen¡¯s changes.


    Richard coldly said, "Nick, your bank is so high-end and should not have such a poor-quality


    employee."


    Then he left the bank with threerge boxes of money.


    After he left, Nick suddenly red at Helen.


    Helen¡¯s face instantly became pale in despair, "President, please allow me to exin."


    Nick red at Helen and coldly said, "Helen, I announce that from today, you are fired."


    "You are so bold to offend such a big name. You don¡¯t deserve to be his ssmate.¡±


    "Pack up your stuff and leave right now. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude to


    you."

 Chapter 28: His Card Was Picked up

    Chapter 28: His Card Was Picked up


    Nike said that coldly and decisively. His few words had determined Helen''s fate.


    Helen, her face suddenly turning pale, took a hurry step forward and said urgently in a trembling voice,


    "Mr. rk, now I know I was wrong. I beg you, please spare me this time!"


    "I dare not treat another guest like this again."


    Nike couldn¡¯t contain his anger; his face was as cold as ice and he said coldly, "If I spare you, then who


    will spare me?! Do you have any idea that the man could destroy me as easily as he killing an ant?"


    "We dare not keep employees like you!"


    Seeing their President getting so angry, the staff around were all taken aback and terrified.


    It was the first time that they had seen their President lose his temper like this; at the moment everyone


    stayed rmed and dared not say a word.


    Looking at Helen, however, they all felt joyful inside their hearts.


    Helen, arrogant and peculiar, with a big shot behind her, always bullied her colleagues. Thetters


    were annoyed but dare not to speak out.


    Now they were all jubnt to see Helen being punished.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Helen gritted her teeth and said indignantly, "Richard was my ssmate, who was always a loser. He is


    absolutely not the owner of that card. The card must be picked up by him."


    "Or that loser stole it; that''s definitely not his real identity."


    "Mr. rk, don''t fall for it--"


    Before she could finish her words, Nike had already pped her with great force in her face. Helen


    vomited blood and couldn¡¯t finish her words.


    Nike shivered with angry and thundered, "Helen, you indeed refuse to give up until all hope is gone.


    The supreme card is exactly the symbol of status!"


    "How could they be lost when there are only two or three of them worldwide? And how could it be


    stolen?"


    "You have offended the owner of the Supreme Dragon Credit Card and you don''t even realize it. Let me


    tell you, you are courting death! This card will never be faked or lost."


    "Get out of the bank right now. You''re fired!"


    Trembling all over, Helen felt desperate and anguished, tears streaming down her deathly pale face.


    She knelt down in front of Nike suddenly, raised her hand and gave herself several ps. Her face


    flushed red and she looked remorseful.


    She begged in a trembling voice, "Mr. rk! I beg for your mercy, I swear, I never dare do such things


    again!"


    "Please, for the sake of the Miller family and James, spare me this time!"


    "The Miller family? You threaten me with the Miller family? Compared with Mr. Thompson''s power, the


    Miller family is nothing!"


    rk gazed at her coldly, ¡°I can tell you, even if the king met that person, the king should treat him


    respectfully; the Miller family dare not offend him, so I am afraid they couldn''t save you."


    "Get out!¡±


    Everyone was shocked at the statement. They couldn''t believe what they had heard.


    Even the king should treat him nicely?


    How could the young man who dressed in shabby clothes have so much power?


    Helen was stunned with wide eyes. Her heart was filled with despair.


    Giving it a second thought, Nick became less intransigent, and said in a deep voice, ¡°I will spare you


    this time out of James''s sake. You are suspended at the moment. Go."


    The owner of the Supreme Dragon Credit Card was too far away from him, just like the god in heaven.


    But the Miller family, one of the top ten families in Evento, was like a wild dog by the feet, which would


    bit him if they were irritated, and the consequences would be too ghastly to imagine.


    Nick wanted to please both sides, and neither of them would be offended.


    Helen''s eyes brightened. Yeah, James Miller! She seemed to have grabbed thest straw, and her


    heart lit up by thest hope.


    Helen rose up from the ground, and called James immediately, murmuring in a trembling voice,


    ¡°James, pick up the phone quickly."


    At the moment, only the Miller family could save her!


    As long as James intervened, she might be reinstated, and might even prove the card was picked up or


    stolen by Richard, exposing his faked identity.

 Chapter 29: A Gentleman Makes Money in a Right Way

    Chapter 29: A Gentleman MakesMoneyin a Right Way


    Eddy was also stunned that he felt numb.


    Where did Richard get so much money?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Catherine looked up at Richard, and suddenly tears streamed down her cheeks, ¡°Where did you get so


    much money? You didn''t do something illegal, did you?"


    Jane sneered with a contemptuous expression on her face, ¡°How could a loser like him have money?


    Earning 30 million in five years? Who could believe that?"


    "It''s faked money, is it? You like acting so much. This cash, is it the prop you bought?!"


    Richard raised his eyebrows, "I borrowed the money from a rich friend."


    "Bah!"


    Jane pounded the table and stood up in anger, then grabbed a stack of money and dropped it to the


    ground!


    She glowered at Richard and scolded him like a shrew, ¡°Richard, how could a loser like you have rich


    friends?"


    "Please, I beg you, don''t hurt us again! We are upright people. We will never take your illegal money!"


    "Richard, if you still have a clear conscience, I beg you to leave us alone. Since you have returned, we


    never live a peaceful day!"


    "Let alone the Miller family and the Walker family, you even offended Catherine''s ssmate; and now,


    you are involved in dirty business!"


    "Even if the money is real, then I suppose it''s either stolen or robbed. Do you seriously want to pay us


    back with this?"


    "Let me tell you, even if we were starved to death, we wouldn''t take a penny from your suspicious


    money!!"


    She stared at Richard angrily, her eyes showing mixed emotions of hatred, disdain, sadness and


    despair.


    She looked like a crazy woman during her cursing. Then she pushed the money away, not wanting it at


    all.


    Hearing her words, Catherine and Eddy also felt bleak and disappointed.


    Richard, who was a bragger and good at nothing, now even got involved in the dirty business?


    That was 30 million!


    It would even take a long time to burn the cash!


    If it was all dirty money, wouldn''t Richard have to spend the rest of his life in prision?


    Catherine looked depressed, and she felt hopeless. She felt herself pitiful for marrying such a husband.


    However, she did not want Richard sent to jail--he had just returned home.


    Holding back her grievance and sadness, she exhorted, ¡°Richard, you send back this money


    immediately. I will find a way to get the money. You don''t need to worry about it."


    Looking at Richard with an expression of righteous indignation, Eddy said, ¡°A gentleman


    makes money in a right way. Richard, we will not take the illegal money!"


    Maria also came forward; grasping her father''s hand, she said in a sweet voice, ¡°Daddy, don''t do bad


    things. You should be the hero who fights the bad guys! If not, Maria will not talk to you again."


    Jane sneered with disgust, ¡°Take away your stinking money immediately. Don''t hurt us again!"

 Chapter 30 Proof

    Chapter 30 Proof


    The Smith family looked worried and depressed because they all believed Richard''s money illegal.


    Richard didn¡¯t know how to reply and felt distressed at the same time.


    During the five years of his absence, the Smith family must have gone through many unknown twists


    and difficulties, thus they had be so apprehensive and cautious; Even money was given to them,


    they still felt ill at ease.


    It seemed that there was nothing but fear left in their mind.


    Thinking of this, Richard felt even guiltier and self-condemned.


    If it wasn''t for his absence, the Smith family wouldn''t have lived in distress.


    His eyes reddened slightly and he exined, ¡°Catherine, actually this money was borrowed from Mr.


    Thomas, the richest man in Heufville."


    Hearing this, Jane smirked, ¡°Seriously? The richest man in Heufville? Why didn''t you say the king is


    your friend? If bragging was liable for tax, then you could feed the whole country!"


    Catherine frowned, "Mom, please stop."


    Then she looked at Richard again, "Richard, I do not ask you make contributions to this family. All I ask


    is for you to set a good example for Maria, be a good father."


    Richard replied confidently, ¡°I am the god of war; Kurt would send money to our house in person if I


    have asked, let alone him lending the money."


    This statement made all of Catherine, Jane, and Eddy feel speechless and despaired.


    Catherine covered her face in disappointment.


    Jane sneered, "I am afraid you are daydreaming? Loser!"


    Richard sighed and changed his excuse, ¡°Yesterday I met Mr. Thomas, and he hired me as his private


    driver. The money was borrowed from him."


    Jane sneered sarcastically, ¡°Just then you mentioned the god of war, now you told me the money was


    borrowed?! Since you said it was borrowed from Mr. Thomas, then you call him to prove it!"


    "If you cannot prove it, get out of this house immediately!"


    Richard had no choice but to take out the phone and dial Kurt''s number.


    ***


    Kurt was in a meeting; taking out his phone and looking at the caller, he rose from his seat suddenly.


    Senior managers on the scene were all stunned as they had never seen Kurt in such a panic.


    Who on earth was at the other end of the phone?


    Kurt was thrilled as if he had won a lottery worth 500 trillion.


    He answered the phone humbly, "Hello, Lord Thompson."


    "Mr. Thomas, this is Richard, your driver, who borrowed 30 million from you yesterday. My families


    don''t believe you have bought me the money. Please exin for me." The sound of Richard came from


    the phone.


    Kurt was startled by his words and almost fell to the ground, sweating like a pig.


    Mr. Thomas?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lord Thompson literally called him that!


    He felt a surge of panic.


    "Mr. Thomas, you still remember this, don¡¯t you?" came the voice of Richard.


    Mr. Thomas was a sophisticated man. The words of ¡®30 million'', ''driver'' reminded him ofst night''s


    instruction from Lord Thompson.


    He figured out immediately that Lord Thompson might have some misunderstandings with his families


    and needed his exnation.


    "Lord..."


    "Call me Richard!"


    Thomas was jittery.


    Even if he had borrowed a hundred guts, he wouldn''t dare to call Lord Thompson by his first name.


    Kurt ventured, "Mr. Thompson, I did lend you 30 million yesterday. Is that not enough?"


    ***


    Catherine took the phone away from Richard and asked in a deep voice, "Are you really Mr. Thomas?


    How could you prove it?"


    Recognizing the owner of the voice, Kurt replied even more modestly, ¡°Please give me your address, I


    will show up and exin everything myself."


    Catherine was suspicious, but still gave him the address.


    "I''ll be right there." Kurt said.


    After hanging up the phone, Kurt informed his driver to set off immediately.


    ***


    Inside the Smith''s rented house, Jane''s eyes were full of coldness, and she sneered, "Richard, it''s an


    actor you hired over the phone, is it? With your little tricks, you wish to deceive us?"


    Richard looked serenely, "You can tell what''s right and what''s wrong when Mr. Thomas shows up, he


    will exin to you."


    Jane sneered and her eyes were full of disdain, "This time, you hired an actor to y Mr. Thomas''s


    role?"


    Thirty minutester, they heard a knock at the front door and found Mr. Thomas standing at the


    doorway.


    Catherine stared at him with wide eyes and looked shocked.

 Chapter 31: Eager to Make Contributions

    Chapter 31: Eager to Make Contributions


    Seeing that Kurt personally came, Catherine, Jane and Eddy all stood frozen at the door.


    How could they not be shocked when a big shot often seen on television and in the news appeared at


    their door?


    They immediately stood up and looked at Kurt at a loss.


    "Mr. Thomas, it''s really you?!"


    "Pleasee in!"


    "Richard, what are you doing? Serve some tea to Mr. Thomas immediately!"


    Looking ttered, Eddy and Jane hurried over and respectfully weed Kurt.


    Seeing Richard still reclining on the sofa, Jane became so angry at once that she wished to choke him


    to death!


    ''This is the richest man in Heufville. As long as we can establish a good rtionship with Kurt, our


    family''s plight will be solved.''


    ''However, Richard is still so careless. Isn''t he killing me?''


    Having no other choice, Richard was forced to get up and serve water to Kurt.


    Seeing this, Kurt got extremely flustered.


    ''Let the Lord serve tea to me?!''


    ''If Pierre and Park know this, they''ll break my teeth!''


    Kurt hurriedly rushed over and said in horror, "Mr. Thompson, don''t bother. I''ll do it myself."


    Eddy, Catherine and Jane saw this and gave confused looks.


    ''Why does Kurt treat Richard so politely?''


    Seeing their suspicious looks, Kurt exined quickly, "At home, I always do it by myself. I''ve never


    been served by others. I''m used to it."


    Jane sighed with emotion, "Mr. Thomas does have a noble quality! Being so rich, you''re still so simple


    and humble. You''re much better than my son-inw, who does nothing but brag all day long."


    With that, she nced at Richard with disdain in her eyes.


    Richard went speechless.


    His own subordinate was actually used as a model for him.


    Kurt was in a cold sweat. He hurriedly said, "Actually, Mr. Thompson is very impressive."


    Sneering, Jane said, "If only he were half as talented as you, Mr. Thomas."


    Catherine personally served tea to Kurt and invited him to sit down. Then she asked, "Mr. Thomas, is it


    really you who lent us the money?"


    "Yes, I really appreciate Mr. Thompson''s character." Kurt nodded.


    He made up a story as exnation, in which he hired Richard as his private driver and "lent money" to


    Richard.


    Sitting beside him, Richard nodded slightly.


    Seeing the boss nod, Kurt got excited at once and wanted to shout into the air.


    ''I actually helped the boss?''


    ''If Patrick, Stanley, Robert and others know it, they will surely go crazy with jealousy!''


    "What¡­."


    Hearing Kurt''s words, Catherine, Eddy and Jane looked at each other.


    ''It really was Kurt who lent the money.''


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Richard, even as a loser, you''ve made a contribution. Do work hard for Mr. Thomas." Jane said


    seriously.


    "Okay." Richard nodded.


    Looking at Kurt, Eddy thought of something.


    ''Richard is Kurt''s driver. If we can ride on Kurt''s coattails, maybe we can get rid of the control of the


    Miller family and the Smith family. Maybe we can even be revived.''


    Thinking so, Eddy was more enthusiastic. He kept pouring tea for Kurt with an ingratiating look.


    Kurt smiled in response and treated Eddy enthusiastically. Remembering his recent collected


    information of the Smith family, he immediately came up with a brilliant n to make contributions.


    He looked at Catherine with enthusiasm in his eyes. "Miss Smith, ourpany is short of hands. I


    wonder whether you''re interested in working as a manager in ourpany."


    As he spoke, he secretly watched the expression of Richard. Seeing Richard once again nod his


    acquiescence, he became ecstatic.


    ''The boss and his wife are right here. Do I have to worry about opportunities to make contributions?!''


    "Mr. Thomas, I, I can be a manager in yourpany?" Catherine felt ttered and was taken aback on


    the spot!

 Chapter 32: A Godsend?

    Chapter 32: A Godsend?


    Catherine had been an ordinary clerk in thepany of the Smith family.


    Suddenly offered to be a manager by Kurt, she was taken aback by the good opportunity.


    Kurt said enthusiastically, "Miss Smith, if youe over, you can work with your husband. Isn''t it


    wonderful?"


    Catherine stopped mooning and hastily epted the offer, "Mr. Thomas, I''m more than willing! When


    can I go to work? How much is the sry?!"


    As she spoke, she was flushed with excitement.


    ''Mr. Thomas, the richest man, has offered me a job!?''


    It made her feel dreamy.


    Before calming down, she was furthered shocked by what Kurt said next.


    "Miss Smith, you cane to work anytime you like. As for your sry, how about five million yuan a


    year?" Kurt said.


    "Five, five million?" Catherine gasped.


    Eddy and Jane widened their eyes.


    ''Isn''t the package too good?''


    "What do you think of this offer?" Kurt said.


    Richard coughed. He looked to Kurt meaningfully.


    ''Five million yuan? Why don''t you just offer ten million yuan? You make it too easy. Aren''t you afraid of


    being revealed?!''


    Kurt''s eyes lit up. He gave Richard a got-it look.


    Then he immediately changed. "Five million yuan is our general manager''s annual sry. It''s


    completely unworthy of your ability, Miss Smith. I''ve decided to give you ten million yuan a year, plus


    bonus and subsidies!"


    Catherine was struck dumb on the spot!


    Ten million yuan?!


    Her face flushed with emotion and her body shook.


    Jane burst into tears instantly. "An annual sry of ten million yuan? Doesn''t it mean that we''ll be able


    to pay back the Miller family in three years?! Dear daughter, we Smith family are saved!"


    Eddy also wept. "Hurry, let''s thank Mr. Thomas."


    "Thank you, Mr. Thomas."


    Catherine was so grateful that she hurried to shake hands with Kurt. She carefully said, "Mr. Thomas,


    won''t, won''t there be any strings attached?"


    There is no such thing as a free lunch.


    Back then, she forced herself to marry James in order to save Maria. Now, suddenly offered so much


    money and such a senior position by Kurt, she couldn''t help but think Kurt was also up to something.


    "No strings attached. It is my pleasure to have Miss Smith work in mypany." Kurt hurriedly said.


    "No strings attached?" Catherine looked stunned, feeling ecstatic.


    ''Can this really be a godsend?''


    Richard was speechless. He thought to himself that Kurt might do something crazier if he stayed.


    Thus, he said hastily, "Mr. Thomas, it''s about to lunch time. Why don''t you stay for lunch?"


    Catherine also said enthusiastically, "Yes, Mr. Thomas, you''re a rare guest. Have lunch before you


    leave! You have done us a great favor, so please ept our gratitude."


    Knowing that the boss was signaling him to leave, Kurt hurriedly took his leave. He didn''t dare to


    disturb the boss''s quality time with the family.


    Catherine and her parents expressed their gratitude many times and personally sent Kurt downstairs.


    Back home, Eddy looked at Richard with joy and praised, "Richard has made something of himself.


    You deserve praise for your rtionship with Mr. Thomas, the richest man in Evento."


    Catherine took Richard''s hand gently and said gratefully, "Richard, thank you. Without you, I would not


    have had such a job opportunity."


    Maria took Richard''s hand,ughing. "Dad, you are awesome."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane also put on a better expression. Still, she said coldly, "You are atst of some use. Still, you are


    just a driver! My daughter has an annual sry of ten million yuan. She''s a lot better than you loser. My


    daughter is out of your league!"


    "Mom, we''re a family," Catherine persuaded.


    At this point, there was a loud sound of the door being smashed.


    "Who''s there?" Jane was irritated.


    Richard went to open the door. Oliver, Duke and other members of the Smith family stood at the door.


    "Richard, you loser, fuck off!"


    Oliver stared at Richard before he led the others to break in.


    They nced across the empty room, smiling scornfully and grimly.


    Oliver sat down on the sofa as if there were nobody else. Putting on airs, he reached out to Eddy and


    said coldly, "Eddy, have you prepared the thirty million? Pay back!"

 Chapter 33: Youll Be in Real Trouble!

    Chapter 33: You''ll Be in Real Trouble!


    Being stared at, Eddy looked coward and dared not speak.


    Catherine''s face clouded over. "Oliver, what do you mean?"


    Looking arrogant and aggressive, Oliver said coldly, "To liquidate a debt is perfectly justified! Either pay


    back now or remarry Mr. Miller. There''s no other choice!"


    Duke supported him, "Catherine, it''s all for your own good. Following Richard the loser and living in


    such a crack shack, how can youpare it with enjoying life with Mr. Miller?"


    Other members of the Smith family also persuaded, "Catherine, as long as you promise to marry


    James, the Smiths can ally with the Miller family!"


    "Catherine, do you have to make the family fall apart?"


    "ording to Mr. Miller, as long as you leave Richard and marry Mr. Miller, you won''t have to pay the


    money! Otherwise, we''ll tie you up to the Miller''s if we have to. We''ll strip you naked and put you on Mr.


    Miller''s bed!"


    So arrogant!


    Bullies!


    They didn''t treat Eddy and his family as rtives at all.


    Catherine, Eddy and Jane gritted their teeth and turned angry.


    However, facing Oliver and the others, Jane dared not speak.


    She was fiery and aggressive facing Richard, but in the face of Oliver, she dared not say anything.


    Richard looked murderous, his eyes cold.


    ''Being elders of Catherine, Oliver and Duke should help outsiders to deal with their own niece. They''re


    so ugly that they don''t deserve to be men!''


    With a cold gaze, Richard said icily, "Oliver, are you risking you neck?"


    Hearing this, Oliver gave a cold look full of hatred.


    Richard had acted and ruined Oliver''s n of connecting with the Miller family through a marriage, so


    Oliver had always hated Richard''s guts.


    At this time, Oliver had many men with him while Richard was alone without his group of actors, so


    Oliver felt emboldened.


    Putting on a disdainful look, Oliver taunted, "Richard, you loser is close to death. Stop being so


    arrogant! Mr. Miller''s revenge ising soon. You''ll see. You''ll beg me then!"


    "Catherine, make a decision quickly. Are you paying back oring with us to serve Mr. Miller?


    Otherwise, I''ll call the police immediately and let you rot in jail!"


    "Isn''t it just money?! Here you are!"


    Richard opened the cashbox and threw it in front of Oliver and the others.


    Thirty million yuan in cash was visually impressive.


    Seeing this, Oliver, Duke and the others looked at each other in confusion.


    ''How is this possible?''


    ''How can Catherine''s family really afford thirty million yuan? And in cash?!''


    ''If they pay the money, how will we force Catherine to marry James?''


    Oliver''s face clouded over.


    ''The Miller family has frozen all their assets and told others not to give Catherine and her family any


    help. Eddy and Catherine were also fired from the Smith family. Where did they manage to get the


    money?!''


    Seeing the depressed and surprised looks of Oliver and the others, Catherine felt more than happy.


    She said in a cold voice, "Oliver, here''s thirty million yuan. Now I''ve paid back!"


    "From now on, my family has nothing to do with the Smith family. We¡¯ll go our separate ways. Take the


    money and leave my house at once!"


    Richard was more direct. He went over, opened the door and said coldly, "Get lost!"


    Oliver thought of something and said coldly, "Oh, thirty million yuan. Quite rich, aren''t you? The


    money''s source is unknown, so we''ll wait for the police to find out."


    As he said so, Oliver immediately took out the phone and was going to call the police.


    "What do you mean?" Richard''s expression turned sullen.


    "Either you have stolen the money or robbed. Today you''ll be in real trouble." Oliver sneered.


    Just then, Kurt returned.


    He pushed open the door, walked in and said coldly, "Unknown?! I lent them the money. How is that


    unknown? If you can''t exin your words today, you''ll be the one in real trouble!"


    Seeing Kurt, those from the Smith family gave extremely frightened looks, totally crept out.


    ''Kurt Thomas?''


    ''How can such a big shot appear in Catherin''s shabby rented house?''


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ''How is this possible?''

 Chapter 34: Shutting out the Smith Family

    Chapter 34: Shutting out the Smith Family


    Oliver looked at Kurt in astonishment. He said shakily, "You, you are Kurt Thomas?"


    Kurt Thomas, the richest man in Heufville, a man who had power over the world!


    Even the Miller family would treat such a big shot with care and dared not offend him easily.


    As for the Smith family, they weren''t even qualified to see Kurt.


    Now Kurt should appear in Catherine''s shabby rented house, which was surprising. Everyone including


    Oliver were taken aback and couldn''t believe their eyes.


    "I am. Did you say that my money is of unknown source?" Kurt stared at Oliver.


    "No, I didn''t." Oliver said shakily. Nodding and bowing, he dared not contradict.


    Kurt had an imposing manner that made all of them feel a strong pressure.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The next second, Oliver thought that he figured it out.


    He recalled when Richard hired someone disguised as Charles to frighten the Miller family.


    ''Can this Kurt be another imposter hired by Richard?''


    ''That''s right. He''s probably an imposter. How''s it possible that Kurt, the richest man in Heufville,es


    to such a dpidated rented house?''


    Oliver restored his arrogance before at the thought.


    He stood up straight and looked at Kurt with disdain. "It''s a pretty good act, but I''ve seen through your


    scheme! It''s impossible for me to fall for the same trick again."


    "Is this another act?"


    "It seems so. How can two losers like Richard and Catherine get to know Kurt, the richest man?"


    "They''re killing me! Addicted to acting!"


    The others from the Smith family were allughing and taunting.


    "Are you taunting me?" Kurt''s expression turned cold.


    He got angry for being ignored by a herd of bugs in front of his boss.


    "Yes, I am taunting you. You really think of yourself as the richest person? The thirty million yuan is a


    prop that is part of your act, isn''t it?" Oliver burst into a loud guffaw and taunted.


    "Prop?" Jane''s expression changed. She hastened to pick up the money to examine.


    Kurt''s expression was even grimmer. ''These men are getting themselves killed for behaving so


    presumptuously!''


    He immediately took out his mobile phone and made a call. "Send my order: from now on, stop all


    cooperation with the Smith family in Evento. Do whatever it takes to shut out the Smith family!"


    "Got it, I''ll get it done right away!" His secretary''s voice came through the phone.


    Seeing this, Oliver, Duke and the other Smiths burst intoughter.


    With a cold expression, Oliver looked at Richard as if watching a clown. He taunted, "Richard, it''s a real


    pity that you are not a director! Each of your actors is more qualified than thest!"


    Then he looked at Kurt and said coldly, "My friend, your acting is very good. You almost frightened me.


    Your skin mask is pretty good. Where did you buy it?"


    "Stopping cooperating with me¡ªdo you really think you are Kurt? And shutting out we Smith family¡ª


    you might have overestimated yourself a bit. The Smith family has the support from the Miller family.


    How will you shut us out?"


    "Stop acting. Come on, let me see your skin mask."


    As he spoke, He tried to rip Kurt''s face.


    Kurt''s look was colder. "You''re digging your own grave!"


    "Still pretending in front of me, right? Since you''ve helped Richard and Catherine, I will get you skinned


    today!" Oliver''s expression turned grim.


    Seeing Oliver so arrogant, Richard shook his head helplessly.


    ''These short-sighted men are really presumptuous. This time they are really doomed.''


    As soon as he finished speaking, Oliver got a phone call.


    The voices of sneer went silent.


    Looking at Kurt, who had an icy look, Oliver smiled sarcastically, "I''ll even with youter."


    After that, he answered the phone, "I''m busy. What''s the matter? Why such a rush?"


    "Boss, it''s urgent. The KT Group just cut off everything with us. All of our loans from banks have been


    stopped, and the ounts of our family business have been frozen."


    An anxious voice came through the phone, "The, the Smith family ... is bankrupt!"


    Oliver''s mobile phone dropped on the ground. He was struck dumb.

 Chapter 35: Youve Gone Too Far

    Chapter 35: You''ve Gone Too Far


    Oliver was at such a loss that he didn''t even notice that his phone had dropped onto the ground. He


    stood frozen.


    "Boss, many other business partners have cut off business with us."


    "Many assets of the Smith family have been frozen!"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Please do something about it! If it goes on like this, the Smith family will be doomed!"


    Over the phone, the butler of the Smith family sounded anxious, like a cat on a hot tin roof.


    The room was silent, so the butler''s voice was particrly clear.


    Oliver, Duke, and the others of the Smith family were stunned at these words.


    Oliver waspletely flustered.


    He looked at Kurt, his eyes filled with astonishment.


    At this moment, he finally understood that the "actor" Kurt in front of him was Kurt himself!


    Having figured it out, he was horrified and would p himself hard for two pins.


    Oliver immediately stood up and bowed to Kurt. Trembling, he said, "Mr. Thomas, sorry, I was


    senseless. I''m really sorry!"


    Duke and the others were also in a panic. "Mr. Thomas, please have mercy on us. Please spare the


    Smith family!"


    Catherine, Eddy and Jane also looked at Kurt with consternation.


    ''The richest man in Heufville is truly remarkable.''


    ''A few words from him can bankrupt the Smith family. How impressive!''


    At the same time, Eddy was delighted inside him. ''They''ve offended Kurt, while Kurt has offered my


    daughter a job in hispany. This is good!''


    He seemed to have seen the hope of his family rising.


    Kurt behaved coldly and sneered, "Didn''t you say I am an actor? I am no billionaire. Go and beg the


    real richest man!"


    The Smith family, in his eyes, was just like little ants.


    How could he tolerate these people when they should make trouble in his boss'' home?!


    He nodded respectfully to Richard and turned to leave.


    "Mr. Thomas, I''ll kneel down to you. Please have mercy on us and spare the Smith family!"


    Oliver rushed out of the door and knelt down to Kurt.


    He raised his hand and pped himself hard. Weeping bitterly, he pleaded, "I was senseless. I was too


    arrogant to recognize you. You''re the bigger boss, so please forgive and forget me!"


    " Coulda, woulda, shoulda."


    Kurt was expressionless. Sneering, he got around Oliver and left.


    "Boss, please do something. Since he''s gone, it will be useless to keep kneeling!"


    Looking at Kurt from behind, the others went extremely anxious.


    They had lost the support from the Miller family and offended Mr. Thomas, the richest man. The


    ounts of theirpany had been frozen. How could they continue to live in Evento?


    "Shit, it''s all because of Richard the loser!"


    Oliver''s eyes were wide open. He chose to me Richard and Catherine, who also went out of the


    door. He shouted angrily, "You pests!"


    "Richard, it''s you who caused us the trouble."


    "And you, Catherine! Being a member of the Smith family, you have been causing trouble for our family.


    You are a disaster!"


    "Catherine, you don''t deserve to be a Smith. Kneel down and apologize to us immediately, or you will


    regret it."


    Furious, those from the Smith family wished to curse Richard and Catherine to death.


    "Punch him!"


    One of them shouted angrily and rushed up to punch Richard.


    "You''ve gone too far!" Catherine clenched her fists, her face flushed with anger.


    Eddy hurriedly shut the door.


    With a loud sound, the door was kicked open. Eddy fell badly, being knocked face down by a huge


    force.


    Those from the Smith family rushed in, shouting to teach Catherine and her family a lesson.


    Maria screamed in fear.


    Catherine went pale.


    She never thought that the Smith family would be so outrageous and unreasonable.


    "Richard, protect Catherine and Maria. Run¡ª" Eddy shouted.


    "Darling, take Maria and hide behind. I''ll handle it."


    Richard walked toward those from the Smith family, his eyes utterly icy.

 Chapter 36: Richards Fight with the Smith Family

    Chapter 36: Richard''s Fight with the Smith Family


    Fury was burning in his chest.


    Fists clenching and eyes sharp, Richard was filled with rage.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The gang of Oliver Smith was going too far!


    Richard had already been in extreme anger to tear them to pieces when hearing that they would force


    Catherine away.


    Crack!


    He pped vehemently, hitting the Smith who kicked the door to the ground.


    The man was badly battered, teeth broken, head bleeding, and was in a state of disarray.


    "Richard Thompson, you wretched son-inw! How dare you rebel against us?"


    "Get him!"


    The Smiths roared ahead, trying to hit Richard.


    However, they were no match for Ares at all!


    Within minutes, they followed the same trail of the first man battered, and were all beaten to the


    ground.


    For a moment, the corridor outside was full of wailing and shrill screaming.


    rmed by the noise, many neighbors cautiously pushed the door open, but were only shocked by the


    wailing people on the ground and locked the house hurriedly, daring not to peep again.


    Despite the outrage, sense didn''t escape Richard, who just beat them ck and blue to broken bones


    of hands and feet, but not to death.


    Standing among the crowd, he was like a demon full of non-negligible hostility.


    Oliver looked dumb at this scene.


    He looked at Richard stupidly with an unbelievable face.


    ''Really?''


    ''Is he really Richard Thompson? He¡¯s got a very strong hand, hasn¡¯t he?''


    "Dad is so cool." Maria whispered, eyes full of worship.


    Frowning, Catherine hurried to pull up Richard, "Richard, stop it! They''ll die!"


    For fear of hurting Catherine, Richard finally stopped and let off the Smith family.


    Staring at Oliver, he said coldly, "For my wife, I will let you go. Now get off with your gang!"


    The Smith family, looked at each other, and were hit by sudden sadness, wailing together!


    They were no match for him!


    The assets had been frozen!


    With all the partners gone, they would confront with so many challenges and obstacles. No one would


    ever pay attention to them until their copse.


    The Smith family hade to the end.


    Nothing left!


    Richard looked indifferent at the sorrowfully crying Smith family.


    Anyone who dared to bully his wife and daughter would be punished regardless of the distance, and


    would be revenged with thousands of cuts and wounds.


    The only consequence for the Smith family which was weak and small and dared to make trouble for


    him would be devastating!


    Jane and Eddy were shocked with mouth open at the sight of it.


    Once high in status, the Smith family now knelt in front of Richard like a drowned mouse.


    ¡®How could Richard Thompson be so powerful?¡¯


    "Well done!" Jane smiled.


    She feltfortable from the bottom of heart and wanted to apuse.


    Eddy also stood up rightly without the cowardice when faced with the Smith family at first.


    He looked at the Smith family with sympathy now.


    After all, they were his kin, the younger generations. He had no wish to kill them all.


    "Eddy, we belong to the same family. Are you sure it''s alright for you to make such a mess?" Oliver


    stared at Eddy, gnashing.


    Now he understood that Richard and Catherine were determined to get away from them. And now


    since Richard was so unformidable that he couldn''t bully at all, Oliver could only direct his coercion at


    Eddy.


    "Now you know we are family? Why didn''t you say that just now?"


    Richard sneered. He pointed outside and ordered coldly, "Get off!"

 Chapter 37 Conditions

    Chapter 37 Conditions


    Richard pointed out of the door, then he threw them out in person.


    With a bang, he then shut the door.


    A second before it was closed, Oliver was devastated and fell to the ground.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Inside the door, Eddy was weakened, "Richard, since you can borrow 30 million from Kurt, could you


    intercede with him to let the Smith family off?"


    "''We are families after all. Don''t go too far."


    "Father, why? Are you still begging for them? They have never taken us as families!" Richard said in


    deep voice.


    It was Eddy''s shoring that he was too sympathetic and timid, not the least decisive.


    "Even though they don''t treat us as families, we should do. After all, they have taken care of us a lot in


    the past five years. Were it not for their assistance, Maria might have already been..." he said.


    "What are you talking about, Eddy? They set traps for us, not help!" Jane rejected in a gloomy tone.


    "But ...." Eddy was still hesitant.


    As they were talking, the cries outside came to a sudden halt.


    Oliver''s eyes were lightened up suddenly as if he saw the lifeline.


    ''That''s it!''


    ''Since Richard can borrow money from Kurt, they certainly have a special rtionship!''


    ''If Richard can intercede for them, the Smith family may be saved!''


    He started knocking on the door frantically and shouted, "Eddy! Open the door! I know I have been


    wrong. Please open the door!"


    Inside the house, Jane stared at Eddy, "It''s all your fault! You fool!"


    "At least we are brothers, and there''s no need to kill them all." Eddy said in a low voice.


    "Then why can''t you remember how they have tried to kill us all? Now that they''re stuck, we don''t have


    to help them!" Jane fumed.


    "Dad, I think Mom is right and there''s no need to help them." Catherine gritted her teeth.


    When she was in difficulty, she not only got no help from the gang of Oliver, but also was schemed by


    them.


    Now Oliver and the others were in distress, and they wanted her to reach out?


    No way!


    "But after we die, we need to be ced in the ancestral hall after all. I want my temporary memorial


    tablet be remained in the hall of the Smith family anyway!" Eddy said.


    Speaking of the ancestral hall, Jane and Catherine frowned.


    Richard was also speechless.


    ording to the custom of some parts in the Heufville Province, the temporary memorial tablets should


    be ced in the ancestral hall after people''s death, which was valued particrly by Eddy.


    If the Smith family was no more, he would not be able to return to the ancestral hall.


    Richard sighed and opened the door.


    At the sight of it, Oliver approached Richard immediately in exultation, groveling, "Richard, your father


    is right!"


    "We are families. Blood is thicker than water!"


    "Could you¡­ could you intercede with Mr. Thomas to let us off?"


    "Yeah, we know we have been wrong!"


    Duke also fawned without shamefulness and apologized, "We have been blinded to make such terrible


    decisions!"


    "Eddy! Richard! Catherine! Please! For the sake of the family, please help us."


    All the Smith family struggled to get up and begged.


    Richard looked chilly, sneering, "Now you want to ask for help? But who have imed to coerce my


    wife to marry with that Miller if we can''t return the money?"


    Jane also echoed with Richard contemptuously with her head up, "We have been expelled from the


    Smith family. Why should we, the new Smith family, care about your life and death?"


    Hearing this, Eddy nudged Jane with a bitter smile, trying to persuade her not to say so.


    "Well, it''s not impossible for Kurt to let you go. But I have one condition!" Richard sneered at Oliver.


    Oliver became overjoyed with a red face, "What''s it? Richard, just tell me! As long as I am able to, I will


    definitely follow it!"


    Gazing coldly around, Richard said slowly, "I want you all to kneel down and apologize to my wife!"

 Chapter 38 Seeking Reinforcements

    Chapter 38 Seeking Reinforcements


    In the view of Richard, nothing in the world was important except Catherine and Maria.


    If not to make his wife happy, would he care about the Smith family?


    Moreover, these people hade to his home to press for debt, arrogantly and overbearingly.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He was going to make them kneel and blow them down!


    Catherine was moved and took Richard''s hand.


    Despite many shorings of Richard, he treated her really well.


    However, the words of Richard were unpleasant to the Smith family.


    "Let our master kneel to Catherine? You wish!"


    "You go too far!"


    "Our master has already humbled himself! It''s impossible for him to kneel before Catherine!"


    "Let an elder to kneel before a junior?! Richard, how dare you!"


    The Smiths blushed with widened eyes, even going to kill Richard."


    Richard coldly said, "I gave you a chance. Since you don''t cherish it, then you can beg on the street."


    He took Catherine and his parents-inw back home, and shut the door!


    Outside the door, the Smith family looked at each other, shocked and angry.


    "It''s too far! The son of a bitch is bullying the Smith family with Kurt¡¯s backing!"


    "Damn it! Had we not taken him in, he would have died."


    "And the bitch! How dare her!"


    "Master, although our assets have been frozen, but we still have connections in Evento!"


    "Yes, we should find someone to mete out a punishment on Richard and let him see how strong our


    family is!"


    Everyone in the Smith family was going mad.


    Oliver was gloomy and hesitant.


    Although he also wanted to kill Richard, unlike these young people who had not seen much of the


    world, he thought more deeply.


    Kurt Thomas, the richest man, had countless wealth. If he wanted to suppress them, it was too easy.


    There was a pretty big gap between the Smith family and Kurt.


    If Richard wouldn''t plead with him, it was impossible for the Smith family to pick itself up.


    "Enough! Stop it! We have to think about it in the long run!" Oliver drank.


    Unfortunately, his words made little effect. The Smith family had been irritated by Richard with red


    eyes, how could they wait?


    "Master, Richard has destroyed our family! We can''t let him get away with that!"


    "We must take revenge now and teach him a hard lesson!"


    "How dare he! George Miller is also ready to deal with Richard. I will call him, and ask him for help to


    tear down Richard''s home!"


    Oliver hurried to stop him.


    However, the crowd was so furious. Another person also called.


    He told George the circumstances and asked him for help to deal with Richard.


    On this end of the line, George said, "OK, I will send someone over right away. This time must teach


    him a lesson!"


    The Smith was thrilled and said, "Thank you, Mr. Miller. But he is skilled at fight, you''d better find some


    strong hatchet men!"


    George was fierce. "Don''t worry! Sincest time Richard asked someone to y Charles, this time I will


    ask Charles to take the shot."


    "No matter how strong Richard was, he still could not win Charles''s team!"


    Hanging up the phone, George immediately made a phone call to recruit a bunch of thugs.


    Seeing James who had passed out because of the powerful anesthetic, a sudden pang seized George.


    In the past few days, James had been afflicted by that strange illness.


    Seeing James suffered, he was heart-broken."


    He felt that all of these were about Richard, so he hated him so bitterly.


    George clenched his fist, gritted his teeth to swear, "Richard, I must let you pay a price!"

 Chapter 39: Enemy Comes

    Chapter 39: Enemy Comes


    George''s eyes twinkled with hatred. Thinking for a while, he called Charles and respectfully said, "Mr.


    Carr, this is George."


    "George? What''s up?"


    Since thest time he was beaten by Richard, he had been terrified for a long time and then finally


    recovered.


    Because he had deleted George''s phone number, when he saw the strange number, he answered it


    without hesitation.


    "Mr. Carr, I''d like to ask for your help to deal with a man!"


    Charles was ready to hang up, but what George said next stopped him.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    George gritted his teeth. "I am going to deal with Richard. This person asked someone to pose youst


    time! He deserves to die!"


    "Deal with whom?!"


    "Richard Thompson. I''ve got someone to deal with him. We only need your support!"


    Charles was stunned.


    (Was George tired of living? Last time his house was almost destroyed by Lord, how dare to provoke


    him again?)


    Soon he realized that it was an opportunity to atone for his sins!


    If he could help Richard deal with the Miler family, he could not only show his loyalty, but also set aside


    the rtionship with the Miler family. He could kill two birds with one stone.


    Moreover, he had to ask Richard for help.


    "Okay! I''ll take my people right away!" Charles hung up the phone and began to gather troops.


    Getting Charles''s permission, George was over the moon. He ferociously grinned. "With Charles'' help,


    Richard, this time you are dead."


    He found a lot of hooligans.


    With his people and the support of Charles, he seemed to have seen the tragic end of Richard.


    Thirty minutester, arge group of viins gathered downstairs in a fierce manner.


    "Richard, you loser, get out of here!"


    "You piece of crap, get out and die!"


    Unscrupulously scolding, a lot of gangsters threw bricks upstairs. Window was smashed.


    Seeing this scene, every family was so afraid that they immediately closed the windows and doors.


    Knock.


    They opened the door. It was thendlord with a panicked look.


    "Sir, what''s wrong?" Eddy asked.


    Thendlord panicked and said, "Smiths, I cannot take you in any more for god''s sake!"


    "I don''t want your rent for this month. Just move out today. Don''t get me involved."


    His words made Catherine and Jane very embarrassed and ashamed.


    They were treated as bane!


    Catherine, Jane and Eddy felt extremely humiliated.


    "Sorry, we will deal with it immediately and try not to bother you and the neighbors!"


    They tried their best tofort thendlord. Finally thendlord shook his head and left with a sigh.


    Just then, a brick smashed into the room, which frightened the three.


    Then Jane could no longer hold back her anger.


    She glowered at Richard, pointed at his nose and growled, "Richard, you are the troublemaker! You are


    just kiss-up and kick-down! Do you really think Kurt is your man?"


    "Now they''ve rushed in! What a dirty shame for us! It''s all your fault!"


    "You''re the one who started this. Get out and deal with it yourself! Don''t get us involved. Get out!"


    She was frightened by so many vicious viins downstairs.


    If the crowd spread out, all her families would certainly get injured.


    Eddy was also frightened with a pale face. He trembled and said, "Richard, you know the richest man,


    right? Why not call him and ask him for help?"


    Richard''s eyes turned cold. He said in contempt, "They are just paper tigers. I can beat them easily."


    Jane pped Richard hard, said angrily, "You can drop the act! If you are so capable, just deal with


    them!"

 Chapter 40: Here is Charles

    Chapter 40: Here is Charles


    "Mom, why do you hit him again?" Catherine said in a deep voice.


    She watched worriedly the imprint of a hand on Richard''s face.


    "Am I wrong? He could have asked for favors at the beginning. But now he makes such a mess. How


    can we deal with it? So many people are watching us." Jane said angrily.


    Eddy sighed, "Richard, you''d better deal with this matter. I can''t handle it."


    There were too many people out there, who looked vicious. Eddy was frightened and afraid to go out.


    "All right, I''ll handle it right away," Richard nodded, without more exnation.


    He turned around and walked outside.


    Taking out his phone, he was going to ask Robert to handle such a small matter.


    ''For him, things like this were just little troubles.''


    ''They were no more than a group of viins. There was no need for him to step in to resolve. He should


    call Robert, the master of Evento to cope with.''


    Boom! Boom!


    Just then, suddenly, outside came a roar!


    There were countless armored fighting vehicles and murderous armies armed with weapons.


    Charles, the General, with his army, arrived.


    Frowning, Richard opened the door and walked in, watching from the balcony.


    Eddy, seeing what happened, shrank back and was frighteningly pale. He said, in a trembling voice,


    "Richard, you''d better ask Kurt for help. Things get worse."


    ''Those viins were easy to deal with. Even if they made bigger trouble, he could handle it.''


    ''But now what he faced was the armored fighting vehicles.''


    ''This stood for the arrival of an important person. If the person was against them, their family would be


    doomed.''


    Frightened, Catherine looked downstairs at so many armored vehicles and soldiers. ''How does this


    happen?''


    Jane felt the cold sweat running from his forehead. "What can we do? We are dead meat! Richard, it''s


    your fault. Bastard, you kill us all!"


    Maria looked at so many soldiers. Her beautiful big eyes also appeared fearful. Her small hand was


    held by Richard, saying "Daddy, are theying to catch us?"


    Richard picked up her,ughing, "Of course not, theye to catch the bad guys. We are not the bad


    guys."


    Heforted his little girl, but apart from him, the rest were scared and anxious.


    Downstairs, Charles walked out.


    His expression changed when he saw the viins in front of the Lord''s house.


    The next second he burst into anger.


    Especially when he saw someone dared to throw bricks at the house of the Lord, he was even more


    irritated and wanted to kill all those bastards.


    Murderous, Charles stared at the group of gangsters, with his cold eyes.


    This group of gangsters would not hurt the Lord, but if they hurt the Lord''s family, he would also think


    he was in breach of duty.


    Thinking of this, his eyes were colder and more and more murderous.


    When the Smith family found it was Charles, they tuned happy, excited, and exhrated with their


    clenched fists.


    "It really is Charles?!"


    "The Miller family is really amazing. Charles, such a big man,es for them."


    "The bastard, Richard is in hell! If he hadn''t messed up, we would have married the Miller family!"


    "By the way, won''t this one be the one that Richard asked someone to pretend again?"


    "Certainly not! Lord Miller himself said so. It can''t be fake."


    "It must be true. I''ve seen the epaulets on his shoulder. They are for the General level. It must be true."


    When the army berthed, Oliver and others rushed to meet Charles, respectfully.


    Charles heard their words. His eyes were cold. He said, word by word, "So, is it you and the Miller


    family who find these people?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliver nodded in haste, kneeling to ask, "General Charles, please help us!"

 Chapter 41 Daddy is a Hero

    Chapter 41 Daddy is a Hero


    Charles''s eyes were cold. He said, "You tell me the story clearly."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Oliver and others were delighted.


    It seemed that Charles would definitely settle scores with Richard.


    Including Oliver, all of the Smith family began to add highly-dramatized details to Richard''s faults.


    When Charles heard their tirade, his face was bing gloomier.


    ...


    Upstairs, through the smashed windows, seeing what was going on, Catherine, Jane, and Eddy were


    all frightened.


    "We are over. This time it''s Charles."


    Catherine saw the thickly dotted troops downstairs. Helplessness clouded her face as she trembled.


    She hastened to hold Richard''s hand, hurriedly said, "Richard, it is General Charles. You''d better find a


    ce to hide!"


    Thest time Richard looked for someone to pretend to be Charles, It was known all over the city.


    Now Charles came and looked for him.


    Watching Charles, who looked sharp like an eagle or a wolf, Jane was frightened and could not help


    trembling.


    She flushed and stared at Richard with indignation. "You offended the Miller family and the Miller family.


    How dare you ask someone to pretend to be General Charles? You really have no idea of what you are


    facing."


    "Now hees to look for you and we all have to get into trouble with you."


    Eddy also had a sad face, sighing. His hair seemed gray for his sadness. "Richard, if you can pretend


    again, don''t choose such a big shot to pretend! If he med us, we couldn''t deal with it. Now he is


    coming. What can we do?"


    Eddy held his head in pain and despair.


    Richard looked calm, saying, "Calm down. Wait a moment, and see what will happen."


    Even if Charles were bold enough, he would not dare to get his family into trouble.


    Catherine, Jane, and Eddy looked at each other, whose faces all showed disappointment.


    At this time he was still pretentious.


    No one was more pretentious than him!


    Catherine took Maria in his arms tightly.


    Her eyes were red from weeping.


    She thought after Richard returned, life would have changed and got better.


    However, he repeatedly offended various big shots. Now even when he was to be put into prison, her


    husband was still pretending.


    Feeling bitter, Catherine burst into tears and sobbed, murmuring, "Maria, my poor child ..."


    ''She did not care whether she would lead a hard life but Maria would live a harder life than her.''


    ''If Richard and she were both taken away, who would take care of the poor child?''


    Thinking this, tears rolled down her face.


    "Mommy, don''t cry. Dad''s going to defeat the bad guys!"


    Maria softly wiped away her mom''s tears, saying, "Last time daddy saved me, so I believe dad. He


    must be a superhero. He can do everything."


    When Catherine heard these words, the smile on her face was more bitter and sorrowful.


    What a good child, but what a poor father.


    Thinking of this, she felt sadder and cried more sadly.


    "Don''t cry, sweetheart. Take it easy. Everything will be fine." Richard said seriously.


    Downstairs.


    The Smith family gathered around Charles, twittering and ttering.


    Charles knew what had happened, and his face was cold and dark.


    It was the Smith family who actually came to force the master''s wife to remarry James Miller.


    This news made him angry. He wanted to kill all of the Smith family.


    "Damn it."


    Charles scolded. His eyes were red from anger.


    The Smith family, seeing his look, suddenly felt overjoyed!


    Olivercently looked at Richard beside the window, and said, "General Charles, Richard is there.


    You should immediately have him caught."


    Just now Richard let him kneel to Catherine, the bitch. Now Charles arrived. He must let Richard pay


    the price.


    Others in the Smith family also were delighted and shouted:


    "Yes, General Charles,tch Richard, the bastard! He not only owes us 10 million but owes Mr. James


    20 million!"


    "Catch them and let them rot in jail there."

 Chapter 42 Beg Ares to Come Back!

    Chapter 42 Beg Ares to Come Back!


    Charles looked coldly at the Smiths, sneering, "Yes, these persons make a fuss. I should catch them


    all."


    Oliver and his family heard the words with great joy, "Thank you, General Charles."


    Charles turned around, and stared at Oliver and others, waving his powerful hand and saying seriously,


    "Come. Tie all of them up."


    Behind him, a group of soldiers like wolves came out and directly captured the Smiths.


    Before Oliver could put on a gloating smile, he was immediately held down.


    This scene shocked everyone present.


    The Smith family, one by one, dumbfounded, couldn''t believe their eyes.


    ''What''s going on?''


    ''Why are they caught instead?''


    Oliver, in great panic, hurriedly said, "General Charles, you''ve got the wrong person. Mr. James must


    have asked you to catch Richard."


    "James? Who the hell is he?"


    His eyes were still cold. He said word by word, "Ie here, and see all of you gathering to make


    trouble. If I do not arrest you, who should I arrest?"


    Charles, solemn and serious, nced at other gangsters, and said coolly, "All those who gather here to


    make trouble should be arrested and punished ording to militaryw!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The soldiers responded with one voice, as if their sounds were like thunder and could frighten heaven.


    Then, the soldiers turned and stared at the troublemakers. With their steely eyes, they marched at


    them.


    "Oh, my god."


    "Run!"


    The viins, seeing Charles began catching people, quickly escaped with scare.


    "Stop, where are you going?"


    The soldiers chased them quickly, while these people screamed miserably.


    In less than thirty seconds, things downstairs were settled.


    "General Charles, you catch the wrong person. We are from the Smith family. We serve for the same


    master." Oliver pleaded.


    Charles sneered, "I am in a bad mood today. You are making trouble here, and then I will catch you!"


    "Get in here. Take him aside and bring him back to trialter!"


    The soldiers took Oliver and others aside, got them handcuffed and held them to the ground as if they


    were criminals.


    "We are over. What..."


    Oliver and others look at each other, with their faces pale, their hearts sinking, and their panic to the


    extreme.


    ''They all did not understand. It is Mr. George who called Charles, why he stands on the side of Charles,


    and catches them all?''


    Thinking of that they would be punished ording to the militaryw, Oliver and other people all felt


    terribly frightened.


    Oliver was pale and wanted to plead.


    However, before he could speak, a warrior came forward and sealed his mouth with a tape.


    Oliver got panicky, purring, with his eyes full of anxiety and fear.


    "No..."


    Inside the room, when Eddy, Catherine and Jane witnessed what happened, they all looked at each


    other and could not believe their eyes.


    Charles even took the armored vehicles but ended up arresting Oliver and others.


    "Does Charles not have the Smith family''s back? Why does he arrest Oliver?" Eddy was stunned, and


    couldn''t understand.


    "Who knows? Maybe there is infighting," Richard said calmly.


    "Charles isn''t gone. It''s not over." Catherine had a stout face.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Last time Richard looked for someone pretending to be Charles once. If Charles got even with them,


    they would still be punished.


    "He ising!" Jane screamed.


    They looked down and saw Charles leading his men up, down their building.


    Jane, Eddy, and Catherine were extremely nervous.


    The next second, Charles knelt.


    Countless warriors also followed and knelt.


    Charles looked up at the balcony, where stood Richard with his hands behind his back, and said loudly,


    "Yesterday the invaders attacked the border. I, Charles, beg you, Ares, toe back, and wipe out the


    invaders!"


    "We beg Ares toe back, and wipe out the invaders!"


    Thousands of troops, chanted in unison.


    The sound was huge, like spring thunder, without stop...

 Chapter 43: Is He an Imposter?

    Chapter 43: Is He an Imposter?


    "Please, Ares of the W Gang! Please help us fight the gangsters!"


    Charles and his men all kneeled down like pilgrims, Charles in particr. Imploration was written on his


    face.


    Yesterday, an array of fierce gangsters troubled him. He tried hard to defense, but couldn''t turn the tide.


    That was why he came here to ask Richard for help.


    It was a dramatic scene. Residents living up in the buildings, members of the Smith family being


    caught, hooligans about to escape, Catherine, Jane and Eddy standing behind Richard were all


    startled. They were all too shocked to say a word, dumbfounded. They wondered if they were


    hallucinating.


    ''General Carr is kneeling at Richard? How could that be possible?''


    What a shock to them all!


    Everyone stood still, looking at Charles and Richard, especially Catherine and Jane, feeling so


    unbelievable.


    ''Richard''s the Ares of the W Gang?''


    Down on the street, Oliver was being pressed on the ground. Looking at Charles kneeling at Richard,


    he suddenly realized something and showed distain on his face.


    He got it! They must be putting on a show again!


    This good-for-nothing Richard loved yacting. It must be pre-arranged!


    "How could it be possible that General Carr is kneeling down at a scum like Richard?"


    Oliver looked at Charles and sneered loudly, "This General Carr must be an imposter! The same one


    asst time! Don''t be fooled!" Everyone fell silent after he finished.


    "That''s right. General Carr''s one of the greatest men in Evento. He won''t kneel down at anyone!"


    "We''re almost fooled by that bastard Richard! This asshole has a good knack of yacting!"


    "Let go of us Smiths, or you''ll pay for it when the real General Carres!"


    The next minute, other Smiths were also stirred, yelling and cursing loudly.


    "It''s fake again?"


    On the balcony of the apartment above, Jane gave Richard a cold eye, "Richard, you''re doing it again.


    What''s the meaning of it? Your show can''t change anything! You just can''t change your own nature!"


    Eddy also sighed. Catherine frowned with more despair in her eyes.


    Maria held Richard''s hand, "Dad, what''s a yacting?"


    "A kind of show." Richard exined.


    "Great, I love shows!" Maria smiled.


    "Don''t corrupt the kid!"


    Catherine goggled at him and pulled Maria back.


    Just as Jane was about to scold Richard, there came a tumult down the street. Everyone looked down.


    It was Nichs. He led a group of fighters under the order of George.


    Nichs was beaten in the hotelst time. He was still wrapped with bandage, but it didn''t cover his


    fierce. Nichs'' arrival exhrated Oliver, "Master Miller''s here! Master, help us!"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nichs led his people here, but seeing Charles kneeling at Richard over there, he was stunned. Then


    he became furious and stepped forward, pointing at Charles, "It''s you imposter again! Are you


    obsessed with pretending General Carr?"


    As he spoke, he gave a pinch on the epaulets on Charles'' shoulders. Then heughed out loud, "Wow,


    look like a real one. Must have cost you a lot." Charles red at him, "Son of a bitch, even the head of


    your family dares not to offend me!"


    Charles pped Nichs hard on his face with a clear st. It was so strong that Nichs was thrown


    to the ground, his vision blurring and his mouth bleeding.


    Nichs pressed his face, which was red because of anger. He stared at Charles with his scarlet eyes


    and gnarled, "You imposter! How dare you hit me! You''re doomed! Even Jesus can''t save you today!"

 Chapter 44 Best Actors Belong to You

    Chapter 44 Best Actors Belong to You


    Nichs burst into a rage and could not wait to break Charles into pieces.


    Charles''s eyes were filled with coldness, and his voice was full of coldness as well. He said, "Nichs


    Miller, keep your eyes open to look at me carefully. Who am I?"


    Nichs sneered, "You fraud, do you really take yourself as General Carr? Well, listen, when the true


    General Carr arrives, you''re dead meat."


    "You''d better knee down to apologize to me; otherwise, I sure you will die in unnamed graves,"


    Nichs added.


    Facing Nichs''s hooting, Charles looked impassively at him and said, "How proud the Millers are.


    Now you dare lord it over me. Interesting."


    "Well, in that case, don''t expect to be treated with kindness. Fall in! Catch the Millers!" Charles ordered.


    The ferocious soldiers stood up in no time and approached Nichs and other Millers.


    "How dare you? I''d like to warn you again that the true General Carr backs our Miller family!" Nichs


    roared, staring at Charles.


    Before he finished his words, there were already two soldiers who came to grab him and pressed him


    to the ground.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Other members of the Miller family were also caught as the Smiths were.


    Nichs roared, "Let me go. How dare you offended our Miller family and pretended to be General


    Carr. I tell you what! You¡¯re done!"


    "You wait and see! I will phone George to ask him to call the true General Carr to punish you!" he


    added.


    He struggled to get his phone out and wanted to call George.


    Charles was annoyed and he waved his hand impatiently to his subordinate.


    One soldier came forward to stun Nichs and broke his phone by the way.


    Without Nichs''s annoyance, Charles felt it was more quiet and pleasant.


    He took a deep breath, gazed at Richard, who stood at the window, then kneeled and chanted, "Please


    come back, Ares!"


    His loyalist forces followed what he did and said, "Pleasee back, Ares!"


    The sound sounded like a big and spectacr bell rang. The scene was quite impressive.


    ***


    In the room, Jane showed her annoyance, glowered at Richard, and roared, "Richard, you good-for-


    nothing, are you satisfied with this result?"


    She continued, "General Carr is such a great man. How dare you found someone to pretend him? You


    are heading for your doom!"


    "If you want to die, just jump out of here. Don''t bring trouble to the Smiths!" she shouted.


    Catherine cradled Maria, and her eyes were full of worry.


    Seeking someone to y tricks, teasing the Smith and Miller families, what he had done was really


    impressive.


    However, pretending to be General Carr was such a big matter that the more serious it was, the worse


    the end of Richard would be when General Carr wanted to call to ount.


    Catherine began to think about who she could turn for help to save Richard''s life.


    Thinking of this, she was struck with sadness and could not help crying.


    She wiped her tears but still was in an extremely bad mood.


    Why did her husband not attend to his proper works but to keep her in worry after he came back?


    Why her life was so hard?


    Richard frowned.


    Charles''s arrival was indeed beyond his expectation.


    However, Charles no longer belonged to the W gang and Richard did not want to have anything to do


    with Charles.


    Richard thought for a moment and took out his phone to call Pierre, "Pierre,e and take Charles


    away. He has made such a fuss that is too disturbing!"


    Pierre answered respectfully, "Got it. I''ll be right there!"


    After a while, Pierre arrived.


    "Pierre!" Charles eximed in surprise.


    Charles was delighted and hurried towards Pierre.


    Pierre gazed at him and said to him coldly, "Follow me."


    Charles followed Pierre like he was Pierre''s subordinate.


    Although Richard did not meet him in person, Pierre was Richard''s trusted associate and Pierre''s


    arrival was equivalent to Richard''s arrival.


    It was natural to him that he would be deferential to Pierre.


    Oliver woke up at that time and turned to see what Charles did, and then taunted, "What a good act


    you are ying. You should go for Best Actors!"


    He recognized that Pierre was one of the actors who made trouble at the wedding of the Miller family


    last time.


    Therefore, he felt that this time the trouble was still made by Richard, and these people were Richard''s


    helpers.


    "Richard, you asked people to pretend to be General Carr and attacked the innocent. When the true


    General Carr is here, you will be dead meat!" heughed crazily with ferocity and sarcasm in his


    eyes.

 Chapter 45: Willing to be Your Warrior

    Chapter 45: Willing to be Your Warrior


    Pierre just wanted to take Charles to leave at first. When he heard what Oliver said, he felt offended.


    Seeing Pierre was getting annoyed, Charles immediately understood what happened and nced at


    his subordinate.


    A soldier caught Charles''s hint, grabbed Oliver, and then hit him hard. Oliver became unconscious


    again and fell to the ground.


    "The Miller is your subordinate?" Pierre asked coldly.


    Charles answered with great trepidation, "Pierre, please forgive me. I have already severed rtions


    with them!"


    "You''d better not to annoy our Lord. Otherwise, we will kill you right here as well." Pierre said coldly.


    "Yes, sir." Charles nodded quickly with deference.


    Pierre sneered and stepped forward.


    Charles quickly worded and said seriously and respectfully, "Pierre, I have always been loyal to the W


    gang. My sincerity and loyalty can be tested no matter what."


    "Although I do not serve the Lord, I have always worked for the W gang. I have always dreamt of


    getting back to the W gang all the time!" he added.


    Seeing Charles''s showing his loyalty, Pierre was as cold as ice and kept silent.


    From his perspective, Charles had been too arrogant recently.


    When Richard wanted to destroy the Miller family, Charles gave a hand to them to save their lives,


    which had already upset Richard.


    Today, he brought a group of people without permission and messed up, which had disturbed Richard''s


    life.


    As Richard''s trusted associate, Pierre knew deeply that how much Richard valued his family.


    Even he did not dare to disturb Richard.


    However, he came here and cried out ceremoniously, "Pleasee back, Ares!"


    How dare he did so just because he was a general!


    ''Moreover, there were many enemies of the W gang. What he did now was easy to expose the identity


    of Richard and to put Richard in danger.''


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Pierre had made up his mind to punish Charles, who had forgotten the Lord¡¯s majesty and abandoned


    their W gang.


    If the punishment did not work, well¡­


    Thinking of that, Pierre became angrier and thought about killing Charles if Charles did not obey his


    order.


    Seeing Pierre''s cold eyes, Charles quivered with fear.


    He knew he was asking too much, but he was willing to pay any price in order toe back to the W


    gang.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Pierre, I''m ready to resign from the position of the general just for getting


    back to the W gang and following our Lord. I''d like to be a warrior withoutint if I can get back. I


    beg you to speak up for me when you meet our Lord."


    ''What?''


    Charles was stepping down as a general?


    Just because he was willing to be a pawn of the Lord of the W gang?


    All Charles''s trusted assistants and all soldiers here were stunned by his remarks. All people''s mouths


    were wide open that it was possible to tuck an apple in!


    That was the position of a general!


    He was not resigning from the position of a blue-cor, a white-cor, a cleaning man neither a


    concierge. Even high-ranking officials'' prestige could notpare with Charles''s.


    The position of general, paramount and powerful, could be said that Charles was under control of a


    person but he took charge of millions of people. He could be considered the uncrowned king of


    Heufville. However, it turned to be that he wanted to resign to follow Richard, a son-inw who lived in


    the Smith family and was thrown out.


    It sounded ludicrous! How could it be possible?


    For a moment, all the soldiers who followed Charles looked at each other. They could not believe what


    they had heard and suspected whether they had auditory hallucinations.


    "My words do not count. It is our Lord who decides whether you cane back." Pierre said.


    Faced with Charles''s request, Pierre looked up at Richard to see what Richard would say.


    Charles turned back, kneeled in front of Richard, and cried,


    "Charles, your subordinate, hopes to be back as your warrior of the W gang. I beseech your


    mercy!"

 Chapter 46: Throw Them Aside, Dont Let Them Disturb the Lord!

    Chapter 46: Throw Them Aside, Don''t Let Them Disturb the Lord!


    On the balcony, Richard was holding Maria.


    He looked at Charles who was kneeling on the ground and shook his head.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The W gang was not somewhere one coulde and go as they wished.


    When Charles left the W gang, he should have understood what he was bound to be facing.


    Pierre knew it clearly and refused, "Charles, the W gang stiptes that anyone who leaves the gang


    will never be allowed to return again. This is the rule and cannot be changed."


    After a pause, his voice became crueler, "Even if the Lord agreed, I will not agree. You are not worthy


    to be a member of the W gang anymore."


    Charles looked gloomy and remorseful.


    Due to something urgent back then, he had no choice but to leave the gang.


    God knew that his decision would make him unable to get back to the gang.


    He knew that there would be no possibility of returning to the W gang in the future, and he could only


    stay at the post of general all his life. His eyes went red and tears streamed down his face.


    Followers of Charles saw their general was looked down on by Pierre, and all of them immediately got


    angry and rebuked loudly.


    "What¡¯s so great about the W gang? Why such a showoff!¡±


    "General Charles is invincible, and no army can rival us!"


    "General, if he doesn¡¯t want us, we don''t want it either!"


    Seeing his followers speaking up for him didn¡¯t make Charles happy at all, instead, he broke out in cold


    sweat.


    He hurriedly shouted, "Shut up, everyone. Anyone who dares to say anything bad about the W gang


    will be treated with no forgiveness!¡±


    Charles spoke like a hungry wolf that was ready to kill anytime.


    Although he had left the W gang, in his mind the gang was still a sacred ce and no one should ever


    bad-mouth it.


    His followers were instantly silenced and did not dare to speak anymore.


    "Come on, tell me, what happened to you?" Pierre asked him.


    Charles answered quickly and told the whole story.


    It turned out that recently, an army often invaded,ing and going without a trace. The army was very


    powerful and he was no match to them.


    To fight against that army, Charles tried his best, but unfortunately, he still lost many warriors and was


    defeated.


    Out of desperation, he could only turn to Richard.


    Pierre¡¯s lips curled into a sneer and proudly said, "It happens that I am too idle nowadays. I will deal


    with this battle. Since your men don''t believe it, let them watch with their own eyes."


    "Thank you, Pierre." Charles was overjoyed.


    "What about these people?"


    One of his men pointed to Oliver, Nichs, and the others who were unconscious.


    Pierre''s gaze was cold and so was his voice. "Throw them aside and don''t let them disturb the Lord!"


    Charles nodded and told his men, "Take off their clothes and throw them into the street so that they will


    lose face, and then arrest them and put them in prison."


    "Yes sir."


    Those men immediately moved and dragged Oliver, Nichs, and others away.


    Charles headed straight for the battlefield with Pierre.


    One hourter.


    An armored warship rode the waves fast towards the battlefield at sea.


    Pierre proudly stood on the deck of the ship and allowed the wind to be swept through his face.


    Charles''s subordinates also stood on the deck watching.


    In the distance, the enemy fleet was grouped as a colony, and there were no less than twenty of them!


    There were battleships, cruisers, and frigates. Each warship was armed and posed a threat. All of them


    were headed for the ship!


    "God, it''s a full fleet!"


    "Turn around! We have only one ship. How can we fight?"


    "General, this man wants to kill us!"


    Charles was terrified by his follower¡¯s shrieks and shouts of ignorance.


    Charles only felt his face burning in embarrassment. He wanted to hide away from his men.


    The soldiers he brought out were invincible in the south of the Heufville Province. The king praised


    them greatly, but that was all.


    The soldiers of the W gang werepletely weakpared to them.


    Pierre''s subordinates, when looking at Charles''s men, despised them and saw them as someone with


    no knowledge of the world at all.


    Pierre was expressionless and turned a blind eye to the murderous enemy fleet in front of him. His


    eyes seemed to only see the blue sky and white clouds.


    He stared at the fleet in front of him and said coldly, "Go ahead at full speed and rush to the


    enemy!"

 Chapter 47: A Man Versus a Fleet

    Chapter 47: A Man Versus a Fleet


    With Pierre''s order, the speed of the armored ship increased instead of decreasing, and it rushed


    straight towards the enemy''s fleet, at an extremely fast speed.


    There was only one fleet of 10 men, but all of them were confident and no sign of fear could be seen


    from their eyes.


    They stood together, so imposing like there were thousands of them.


    "Crazy! This is absolutely crazy!"


    "General, please order everyone to abandon the ship quickly! If we don''t escape now, we¡¯ll get shot!"


    "We have fought this fleet. They are too strong. We are no match."


    Charles''s right arms were anxious like ants on hot bricks, terrified and eager to dive and escape


    immediately.


    This scene was seen by Pierre''s men, and they all showed contemptuous smiles.


    "What¡¯s the rush? It''s just a fleet." One of Pierre¡¯s men said as if it was no big deal.


    "For enemies as such, all of us could just stay put and General Pierre alone is enough to handle them."


    Another man looked at Pierre with his eyes full of admiration.


    "What? A man versus a fleet?"


    "How can you face so many weapons with a human body?"


    "You must be kidding."


    Hearing those words, Charles and others all looked at each other, feeling that Pierre''s men were


    exaggerating.


    How could Pierre alone fight against a fully armed fleet?


    Just at the moment, Pierre moved.


    With an easy spring, he jumped into the water, and the small ssh then instantly disappeared.


    Within a split second, he had traveled a hundred meters away. He was so fast that even the fastest fish


    in the sea couldn¡¯t outpace him!


    "He wants to fight against a fleet alone?"


    "Look, there he is. He¡¯s like a rocket!"


    "Isn¡¯t he faster than leopards?!"


    Seeing Pierre alone facing the enemy, Charles¡¯s followers looked at each other in shock.


    They all thought that Pierre was crazy to face them alone. He would definitely be killed!


    Charles listened to the shocking remarks of his subordinates and looked at the speed of Pierre


    swimming, and his eyes dimmed, as if he had returned to the days when he followed Richard¡¯s


    command to conquer other enemies.


    During that time, Richard led the 18 warriors of the W gang to fight from south to north.


    Under the leadership of Richard, all kinds of impossible battles could be won by the W gang!


    All kinds of battles with great disparity in forces were just amon urrence to the W gang.


    It wasmonly seen that a man alone fought against an army!


    If theparison of force between the enemy and the W gang was no more than 100 times, they


    wouldn¡¯t even be bothered to fight!


    What a pity...


    Those were eventful years, but Charles never had a chance to participate again.


    Just when Charles sighed with emotion, there was a loud bang that attracted everyone''s attention!


    The enemy''s main ship shook and a huge dent of nearly three meters appeared.


    ¡°Boom!¡± It was like firecrackers exploding, and a series of sounds were like thunder.


    With every thunder of explosion, a huge depression would appear in the warship.


    After numerous loud bangs, the warship broke into two parts with a great crash from the middle.


    The countless enemies cried for help and jumped into the water to flee for their lives.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "This, how is this possible? What happened?"


    Charles''s men were all stunned.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, swallowing hard, and everyone was full of disbelief.


    "I remember he didn¡¯t bring any weapons! What did he use to do that?"


    Charles''s eyes sparkled, and he exined, "Fist!"


    As soon as this statement came out, there was a sound of people gasping on the deck.


    "Fist!? Is he still a human?!"


    "That''s a warship, and it was sunk!"


    "General, are you joking?"


    Everyone looked shocked and couldn''t believe their eyes.


    Break a warship in two with his fists?


    That was one of a kind!

 Chapter 48: One Man Destroyed an Army

    Chapter 48: One Man Destroyed an Army


    Charles looked at the distant battlefield with fanatical eyes.


    Once he also had the hope of bing as powerful as Pierre. Unfortunately, he was far from qualified


    to do so.


    Charles held back his depression and said, "Keep watching. Pierre has just started to exert his


    strength!"


    The battle over there was very fierce.


    The fleet over there began to fire. It blew up sshes tens of meters high like stormy waves.


    Pierre was like a swimming fish. He shuttled through the sea as fast as lightning, dodging shells and


    bullets.


    With a pair of iron fists, he constantly punched the warships.


    Boom!


    The warships were broken asunder one after another!


    In less than 10 minutes, more than 20 enemy warships werepletely annihted!


    "Really? All dead?"


    Charles''s men were all stunned. It made their hair stand on end.


    Charles said with a wry smile, "Now you know why I would rather resign and return to the W gang."


    The men looked at each other in shame.


    The sea was raging and the waves were choppy.


    Charles''s men looked at the disintegrating fleet. They felt like stormy waves, unable to calm down for a


    long time.


    While others were still in a state of shock, Pierre jumped out of the sea and returned through the


    waves.


    His eyes were cold. His murderous look was soaring and his speed was faster than a swimming fish.


    He brought up sshes all over the sky while jumping onto the deck.


    Carrying the power of destroying the heavily armed fleet, he looked imposing and majestic at this


    moment.


    One of his men immediately stepped forward and presented a towel.


    "Congrattions to the general for his victory!"


    Other men came forward one after another. They shouted in unison to celebrate Pierre¡¯s victory.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Pierre simply nodded. He took the towel and wiped the water drops on his body, then lightly ordered, "I


    have been back for so long and I haven''t fought for a long time. Today, I finally rxed my muscles and


    bones. Return to the Lord."


    The calm tone revealed his great confidence.


    Destroying a fleet was a piece of cake to him, just like cutting up vegetables.


    "General Pierre orders us to return!" someone conveyed his orders.


    Charles stepped forward, respectful and fanatical.


    "Pierre is mighty. He destroyed the enemy fleet. He is mighty and powerful."


    Charles''s men also apologized one after another, looking ashamed. With admiration and worship in


    their eyes, they were looking at Pierre like looking at a god of war.


    "I''m sorry, General Pierre. We were wrong about you!"


    "We are men of narrow view. Please forgive us!"


    All were congrattions from the bottom of their heart!


    Facing all kinds of worshipping and fanatical eyes, Pierre said faintly, "What I have learned is taught by


    the Lord. Compared to him, I am still a hundred thousand miles behind him!"


    Charles''s men were almost suffocated by shock, with their eyes wide open.


    Pierre was already powerful. Then, to what extent was the power of Richard Thompson, the boss of


    Pierre?


    Conquer a country with ease?


    Lift his feet and level a war zone?


    At this moment, Charles''s men finally understood why Charles would rather resign as a general and


    follow the Lord of the W gang.


    In the midst of all the discussions, the armored ship turned around and sailed back.


    The war at sea hade to an end.


    On the other side, the rental house waspletely quiet.


    The crisis of the Smith family was temporarily relieved.


    Catherine still frowned. She felt great pressure, and thus couldn¡¯t eat well.


    Although she managed to repay the Smith and Miller families, but she now owed Kurt a tremendous


    amount of money!


    Thirty million! How could she afford to pay off!


    She felt a lot of pressure thinking of that.


    At this moment, Jane''s phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, Jane frowned and hesitated for a long time before answering reluctantly. "Hello,


    Louise?"


    " Jane! Don''t forget the annual family meeting tomorrow. Everyone will go. Your family has toe too!


    Remember to bring some good gifts to the elders!"


    The strange voice sounded. The tone was high and full of humiliation.


    Jane flushed and clenched her fist.

 Chapter 49: To Earn Back the Lost Dignity

    Chapter 49: To Earn Back the Lost Dignity


    "Mom, who is it?" Catherine asked.


    "Louise, " Jane replied. Her eyes were full of resentment and unwillingness.


    Louise Allen, her cousin!


    By marrying a good husband, Louise usually liked to ridicule her for pleasure.


    In recent years, because of Maria¡¯s treatment, their family became poor.


    Louise and others had intensified their efforts. When they got together during the holidays, they would


    inevitably catch her with all kinds of insults and coldness.


    Every time Jane went back to her mother''s family to attend any banquet, be it a wedding banquet,


    birthday banquet, annual meeting or something like that, it was like going back to attend a criticism


    conference. It always weighed heavily on her mind.


    "My lovely sister, remember toe back," Louiseughed.


    "I know! I will go then!" Jane replied gnashing her teeth.


    "By the way, I heard that your coward son-inw is back? Bring him over and let the elders have a


    look!"


    Louise also seemed to have heard about Richard. Her words were full of schadenfreude and she


    laughed, "I hear that your son-inw is still a powerful director and his acting is very good. We must


    see it!"


    Bam!


    Jane hung up the phone and smashed her cell phone directly on the table. Her face was so gloomy


    that it could almost drip water.


    She gouged out Richard and felt that this year''s annual meeting would be more difficult than those in


    the past.


    Bad news spread like wild fire.


    Even her husband''s family knew about Richard''s searching for someone to act and mocked her. It was


    really a disgrace.


    Catherine was worried and hesitated, "Mom, should we go?"


    Richard asked, "Why not? Isn''t it a good thing to have family gatherings?"


    Catherine nced at Richard. "It''s none of your business. Don''t worry about it."


    She didn''t have the heart to say the bad things, which would make Richard felt ufortable.


    She had suffered for many years and lived in the ridicule of everyone. She didn''t want her husband to


    be ridiculed andughed at.


    Maria cleverly held Richard''s hand and said, "Dad, Maria doesn''t want to go either!"


    "Every time we go there, Mom and Jane will cry. Those people are bad people, very bad."


    Richard''s face suddenly sank.


    Catherine and Jane were being mistreated by their family?


    His anger was boiling in his heart. He couldn''t wait to fly to the Allen¡¯s family house to dismember the


    snobbish viins into ten thousand pieces.


    He clenched his fist. "Why not go? This time we will not only go, but also earn back the lost dignity!"


    "This time, we must be able to shut them all up."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Jane sneered. She looked at Richard with a face of disgust and angrily said, "What can I earn back? If


    you were at home these years, would it be so difficult for us?"


    Catherine alsoforted Richard. "Richard, you don''t know how ugly my mother''s family is. Besides,


    we still owe Kurt so much money. Where can we find the spare money to decorate the facade?"


    Eddy also seemed to be afraid of the Allen family. He said, "I don''t think I''ll go. It''s better to take Maria


    to some amusement park."


    Maria, who was clever and sensible, hurriedly grabbed Richard¡¯s hand after seeing her dad¡¯s


    embarrassment. "Dad, I want to go to the amusement park tomorrow. I don¡¯t want to go to Grandma''s


    house!"


    Looking at Catherine, Jane and others who were wronged and determined to avoid people''s


    sharpness, Richard felt even more guilty.


    In the past five years, he had been away from home. He didn''t know how much coldness and ridicule


    his wife and parents-inw have had to suffer. It made them afraid and weak.


    His heart ached at the thought of this.


    Jane and Eddy had worked hard for Catherine and Maria for so many years, which was extremely


    difficult.


    He had been away from home for years, and Jane and Eddy handled all misceneous things.


    Therefore, Richard had more respect for them. He wanted to thank them and make up for his debts.


    Therefore, he paid special interest about going to the Allen¡¯s house for a party. "They have called, and


    it is not appropriate not to go."


    "Dad, Mom, Catherine, please listen to me. When we go this time, we must make them sit up and take


    notice!"

 Chapter 50: You Are Just a Driver

    Chapter 50: You Are Just a Driver


    "Let them sit up and take notice? It''s so easy to say, and act! What if I am exposed by others?" Jane


    said coldly.


    "You agreed just now. Can you refuse?" Richard asked.


    Jane was speechless and stared at Richard maliciously. "Of course not!"


    When she finished speaking, she turned and left.


    Eddy sighed and left tofort his wife.


    Catherine was devastated.


    As long as she went to the Allen family¡¯s annual meeting, she would face the ridicule and humiliation of


    snobbish rtives.


    "Catherine, this time I will definitely make you respected," Richard affirmed.


    Catherine, feeling lost, didn''t want to say anything.


    She was so disappointed with Richard that she didn''t want to talk with Richard at all.


    Richard frowned.


    He knew that his wife''s family had misunderstood him.


    This time, he wanted his wife and mother-inw to look at him with new eyes.


    He made sure that no one was around and took out his phone. "Pierre, are you back? Get ready a


    Bentley. I¡¯ll need it at my house in 20 minutes."


    "I''m still in the fleet. I can''te back in a short time. I''ll tell Joe to send it to you." Pierre replied


    respectfully.


    After the phone call, Richard walked into the room.


    Jane was looking for clothes.


    She rummaged through the cab, picking and choosing.


    Catherine was also frowning and worried.


    Seeing this scene, Richard felt even sadder.


    Over the past five years, his wife''s family had lived so hard a life that they didn''t even have a decent


    new dress.


    He went over and said, "Don¡¯t bother. I''ll take you to buy new clothes."


    "Richard, although you have been assigned to work by Kurt, we can''t be extravagant and wasteful,"


    Eddy was somewhat distressed by money.


    Jane was not happy and red at Eddy. "You have no conscience. I haven''t been back to my mother''s


    family for a long time. You still want me to wear the old clothes five years ago this time?! What are you


    thinking?"


    Eddy¡¯s face was red and he could not speak.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Catherine frowned and said, "The money Kurt lent us has just been taken away. Where do we have


    any money now?"


    Richard smiled confidently, "Don''t worry. I have money."


    "Richard, you haven''t given me a penny in five years. This time you have to buy me a decent dress,


    otherwise I won''t spare you!" Jane retorted.


    "Definitely," Richard nodded.


    The family packed up and went downstairs.


    A Bentley was parked by the door. Joe, one of the eighteen warriors, stood respectfully.


    "Mr. Thompson, this is the car you requested."


    Seeing Richarding out, Joe presented the car keys and turned to drive away in a BMW i8.


    "Is this car also rented by you?!"


    Catherine looked at the Bentley worth more than 5 million dors and frowned. "Richard, this car is too


    expensive. We can''t afford it."


    Clearly, her family still had 30 million to pay back, but Richard was so extravagant and vain. She didn¡¯t


    know what to do.


    Richard exined, "This is one of Kurt¡¯s cars. It''s just for me to get familiar with it."


    Catherine was relieved.


    "Kurt is really generous. It is a great honor to driving this kind of car to go shopping." Jane was excited.


    "Let''s go," Richard opened the car door.


    Jane, Eddy, Maria and Catherine got into the luxury car worth more than 5 million dors.


    The car started and went straight to Evento''srgest CBD.


    Skyscrapers towered into the sky. Themercial center of the city was teeming with prosperity and


    magnificence.


    When Richard and the others got out from the Bentley, passers-by cast envious nces at them.


    Seeing this, Jane felt her vanity burst into mes and she felt as if she was the queen of the world. She


    walked with confidence.


    "Let''s go," Richard said.


    Jane snorted coldly and said, "Don''t becent even you are driving this kind of car. When you


    be a big shot as Kurt, that would be real power. Now, you are just a


    driver."

 Chapter 51: Wrap Them Up for Me

    Chapter 51: Wrap Them Up for Me


    "Yes. You¡¯re right." Richard nodded.


    "Well, that''s more like it." Jane said coldly.


    "Well, hurry up." Eddy urged.


    The family got out of the car and walked out.


    Along the way, countless people looked at them with envy and hatred.


    Jane walked with her head held high.


    Eddy also felt himself decent.


    Although it was the car of Kurt, the richest man, others didn''t know about it.


    Richard took the lead to walk in.


    Catherine, Jane, and Eddy followed Richard. They thought Richard was just going to some obscure


    shops to buy some bargains.


    Unexpectedly, Richard headed straight to a Hermes store.


    Hermes, a world-famous brand!


    Any piece of clothing cost thousands upon thousands!


    Eddy and Jane looked at each other. They were timid and afraid to walk in.


    Catherine sighed. When she had not been driven out of the Smith family, her business was booming.


    She came to those shops frequently with a noble and fashionable look.


    Now it was not what it used to be. When she saw the trademark of the shop, she flinched and didn''t


    dare to go in at all.


    Richard held his head high and walked in. Catherine couldn''t help stopping him from entering.


    "Mom, Dad, keep up. Even if we can''t afford it, it''s no big deal to have a look. Richard had entered, and


    it doesn''t look good if we don''t go in." Catherine sighed and entered the store.


    Women can''t resist the temptation of beautiful clothes, and Jane and Catherine were no exception.


    They stayed at the gate and did not dare to enter the shop to have a look.


    After they came in, they were fascinated.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Catherine¡¯s eyes were glowing when she looked at the clothes. But when she saw the price, she


    immediately put it down. She did not dare to touch it anymore, feeling restrained.


    Looking at Catherine afraid of being unable to pay, Richard only felt guilty and grieved.


    He waved at the shop assistant and pointed out the clothes that Catherine and Jane had taken a liking


    to. "Wrap them up for me."


    As soon as the words were spoken, Jane and others were frightened.


    Catherine reacted and her face turned pale. She hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed Richard¡¯s


    hand. She said anxiously, "Richard, are you crazy!? This dress costs 38,000, and we don¡¯t have money


    to buy it!"


    She immediately apologized to the shop assistant, "I''m sorry, we just have a look. He is joking with


    you!"


    Jane also blushed with embarrassment and red at Richard, ming him for boasting around.


    The ttering smile that had just risen on the shop assistant''s face instantly disappeared.


    She sneered and looked at Richard with contempt. She was mystified and asked, "Then why did you


    pretend to be extravagant and even want me to wrap them up? Do you know how much the clothes


    you ordered cost?"


    Several other shop assistants also had extraordinary temperament. They uttered cold words, mocking


    and humiliating.


    "You can look around as you like, though you can''t afford to buy."


    "But don''t touch it again. You can''t afford to indemnify it if you make it dirty."


    Catherine and Jane blushed awkwardly and they were ashamed.


    Jane red at Richard and couldn''t wait to devour him alive. "You don''t have the money to pretend


    extravagant. Now they areughing at us. You must do it on purpose!"


    Catherine looked gloomy and came forward to grab Richard''s hand. She apologized to the shop


    assistants and said, "I''m sorry, we''re leaving."


    Richard''s eyes were cold. Instead of leaving, he looked at the shop assistants and sneered, "Why


    couldn''t you do what I just said? I asked you to wrap all of them."


    Those small potatoes dared to embarrass his wife and family?


    They had no idea how they would end up!


    Facing his questions, the shop assistants sneered, and no one listened to him.


    An elderly shop assistant came out. She leaned up her chin and sneered, "Sir, do you know how much


    the things you want to pack are worth?"


    "It''s more than 300,000! Look at the cheap clothes on you, can you afford to pay for it?!"


    "Don¡¯t keep up appearances. You¡¯d better know your ce. You came here and pretended to be


    extravagant, I think that you are in the wrong ce!"

 Chapter 52: Acting like a Snob

    Chapter 52: Acting like a Snob


    This group of shop assistants looked down on people and despised them.


    Looking at them behaving like this, Jane was very angry and her face flushed.


    Catherine and Eddy also pulled a long face and didn''t know what to say.


    Jane stared at Richard and said, "Richard, you are really hopeless. You have no money and no power.


    What do you pretend to be? Do you really think you are a boss?"


    She did not dare toe into such luxury stores, even before Maria was born.


    Today, she came in just to satisfy her addiction and it was very rare for her to touch such luxury goods.


    As a result, Richard pretended to be extravagant and ordered them to wrap up all the things they liked.


    Obviously, there was no dime in his pocket, and he still owed Kurt 30 million debts. Richard clearly


    embarrassed his family.


    At this moment, she hated Richard.


    "Grandma, don''t scold Dad. Dad saved me. He is a heroic man and he won''t lie." Maria whispered.


    She grabbed Richard''s hand, and her big eyes were sparkling , full of trust.


    The shop assistant sneered, "Little girl, you were cheated by your father."


    Richard couldn¡¯t be bothered to pester them anymore. He directly took out his Supreme Dragon Credit


    Card and stared coldly at the group of shop assistants, "You damned snobbish woman, wrap them up


    and I will pay with this card."


    The shop assistants looked at each other with dumbfounded expressions.


    What kind of card was that?


    Why hadn''t they seen it before?


    The shop assistants were disdainful. "Sir, who do you say is snobbish? Are you sure the bnce in


    your card is enough to pay for these expenses?"


    "Just do it. Don''t talk nonsense!" Richard said solemnly.


    "You still want to pretend to be rich in front of us. I want to see how many catties you have!"


    The shop assistant stared at Richard and took the Supreme Dragon Credit Card with suspicion.


    She began to calcte the price of all the clothes. At a nce, it was 328,800.


    Seeing the price, Catherine, Jane, and Eddy gasped.


    Good grief!


    Just a few sets of clothes were worth hundreds of thousands. Were these clothes made of gold?


    The shop assistants saw the expression of Catherine and others. Her eyes were full of disdain and she


    whispered, "If you have no money, don''t step into luxury stores like others."


    "You still want to use your card for your spending? Do you really think you are a local tyrant?"


    She put the Supreme Dragon Credit Card in and swiped it while she was speaking.


    "Beep, consumption is 328,800. Payment was sessful!"


    The prompt of the machine sounded.


    In an instant, the audience were shocked. The expressions of the shop assistants instantly became


    extremely exciting.


    The hands of the shop assistant who swiped the card were stiff in mid-air, and it seemed foolish.


    Was there really so much money in this card?


    "This¡­"


    Not only them, but also Catherine, Jane and Eddy were dumbfounded and looked at Richard in


    disbelief.


    How could Richard have so much money?


    "I''m sorry, sir. I''ll wrap up the clothes you want."


    The shop assistant whoughed at Richard immediately reacted. She hastened to bow and scrape and


    began to serve Richard respectfully.


    How could they afford to offend people who could spend hundreds of thousands to buy clothes at a


    time?!


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Although they dealt with luxury goods every day, to put it bluntly, they were just working for others.


    Offending a person who didn''t buy clothes was definitely different from offending a customer who spent


    hundreds of thousands.


    If Richardined about her, she would be dismissed directly!


    Moreover, Richard was too confident. Shopping in this luxury store calmly, he was a rich man who had


    seen much of the world.


    Thinking about this, she suddenly sweated, shivering, and felt panicked. She hurriedly apologized, "Sir,


    we were blind, and we offended you a lot. Please forgive us for our ignorance."


    Her ttering smile was totally different from the expression of disdain and mockery just now.

 Chapter 53: Stop Borrowing Money, Okay?

    Chapter 53: Stop Borrowing Money, Okay?


    The shop assistants apologized and hurriedly served the drink to Richard and others respectfully.


    Seeing this, Richard, and others sighed with emotion.


    Sure enough, if you have money, you can make the devil push the millstone for you.


    "Be damned snobbish. Do you really think we have no money?"


    Jane''s vanity burst into mes. She red at the shop assistants and said coldly, "We were just joking.


    What were you like?"


    "I don''t want to buy anymore. You give me a refund and bring your manager for me!"


    The shop assistant was frightened and she pped herself in a hurry. She apologized in fear, "I''m


    sorry, madam. It was all my fault just now. Please be generous and spare me."


    The sry of luxury stores was particrly good. If Jane insisted on a refund the manager would


    definitely fire her.


    Jane felt cool and had a breath of fresh air.


    She was expressionless and said coldly, "Humph, be careful next time."


    The shop assistant nodded quickly.


    "Well, pack everything and send them to my house. The address will be given to youter." Richard


    gave her a cold look.


    He was the master of the W gang, and he couldn¡¯t be bothered to lower himself to the same level as


    the shop assistants.


    "Yes." The shop assistant nodded and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Richard wrote down his home address and put it on the counter.


    Generally, luxury stores would have a door-to-door delivery service.


    Next, Richard took Catherine and Jane to visit all kinds of luxury stores, spending two or three million.


    Jane beamed and praised, "Richard, you did a good job this time."


    She stroked the clothes, fondled them admiringly, and her eyes were glowing.


    When she wore these branded clothes back to her mother''s home, she could definitely earn enough


    attention from others and be proud.


    Catherine frowned and looked at Richard carefully, questioning him solemnly, "Where did your money


    come from? You¡¯ve earned so much in five years?! You borrowed it from Kurt again?"


    Richard smiled, "I got a small advance on my sry."


    Catherine said solemnly, "I know you want topensate us, but we stille along over these


    years."


    "I don''t want to live a life of borrowing money and being in debt. I just want you to live in a


    thoroughgoing manner and not be so extravagant and wasteful."


    "Promise me that you will never spend money indiscriminately again, will you?"


    At the thought of their family borrowing so much money from Kurt, she felt panicked.


    How long would it take for them to pay off the debt?


    Listening to Catherine''s words, Richard only felt warm and guilty.


    His eyes were full of confidence. "Don''t worry, your husband is Kurt''s driver now. And I will definitely


    make a lot of money in the future. You are responsible for spending moneyvishly, and I can earn it


    back!"


    The money earned in the W gang in a day was calcted in billions, so he couldn''t spend it all.


    His biggest worry at ordinary times was how to spend money.


    Even if it was 30 billion, he wouldn¡¯t blink his eyes when spending it.


    Catherine''s eyebrows lifted in anger. She shouted, "Richard, grow up! Don''t you know what''s going on


    at home?"


    "Renting a car, inviting actors, and now borrowing money to buy luxury goods, just to keep up


    appearances? Is it interesting?!"


    "We owe Kurt more than 30 million now. How can we pay this back?"


    "I beg you to be more mature and stop borrowing money. I''m really tired!"


    Richard said hurriedly, " Catherine, in fact, I just lied to you. This is the money I have earned in recent


    years."


    "Do you think that I will believe you?" Catherine was so disappointed that she turned her head and


    didn''t want to look at Richard.


    With such a pestering, vain and ostentatious husband, she felt disappointed.


    How much money could a driver, even the richest man''s driver, earn in a month?


    Spending money at ease?


    Was this realistic?!


    Catherine''s eyes turned red and she almost burst into tears.


    Thinking of so many debts they owed, she only felt that she could hardly breathe.

 Chapter 54: Humiliation from Classmates

    Chapter 54: Humiliation from ssmates


    "Well, Catherine, you will go to work for Kurt a few dayster. I will work hard and everything will be


    fine." Richard smiled.


    "Let''s continue shopping and don''t talk about those bad things." Jane said with mirth.


    This was the first time she had spoken for Richard.


    For so many years, it was the first time that she had bought so many luxury goods. When she was


    ted, she was naturally on Richard¡¯s side.


    "Mom, how can you do this?" Catherine stamped her feet and she was extremely anxious.


    "All right. Stop talking nonsense and continue shopping."


    Eddy stood up and stared at Richard again. "Catherine is right. You can''t buy anything anymore. It''s


    enough to buy these."


    Maria also behaved like an adult and said, "Yes, Dad, I don''t want to buy anymore."


    "Well, okay.¡± Richard stroked Maria¡¯s hair.


    The family continued shopping, and soon they went to the luxury watch store.


    Richard chose a Patek Philippe watch worth 880,000.


    He looked at the watch and said to himself, "This watch is the best gift for Catherine. It matches her


    temperament very well."


    However, what bothered him was that no matter how he behaved, Catherine did not believe that he had


    money.


    "I have to find a way to let her know that I am very powerful and rich." Richard thought to himself.


    "Oh! Isn''t this beautiful woman Catherine? When did you be so rich toe to the Patek Philippe


    Watch Store?"


    Just then, a strange voice sounded behind them.


    Catherine looked back.


    A man with unfriendly eyes appeared in the watch shop and looked at Catherine sarcastically.


    Seeing this person, Catherine sulked.


    "Who is it?" Richard frowned.


    "Tony Hiddleston," Catherine whispered.


    Tony, a ssmate of Catherine, was also a friend of the Miller family.


    Many of her ssmates became rich, including Tony.


    Tony nced at Catherine with contempt, "I heard that you still owed the Miller family 20 million. Why


    do you still have leisure to go shopping?"


    He nced at the piles of shopping bags carried by Jane, Catherine, and the sarcasm on his face was


    getting even more obvious.


    Jane insisted on holding these shopping bags, trying to tell everyone that she had bought luxury goods.


    However, the things were too heavy for her to carry. So, she sent the heavy things home, leaving only


    the shopping bags of luxury clothes in her hand and announcing to the world that she had bought new


    clothes.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Tony thought that Catherine and others didn''t buy anything. He sneered, "Tsk tsk, it''s not easy for you


    either. The family bought a bunch of empty shopping bags and paraded around. People who don''t


    know will think that they are multimillionaires!"


    "It is no wonder. After all, your husband is a professional actor."


    Humiliation!


    Pure humiliation!


    Richard¡¯s finding actors to deal with the Miller family¡¯s matter, and owing 20 million to the family, was in


    the public eye.


    Now she was ridiculed by her ex-ssmates.


    Catherine''s face turned red and her heart felt ufortable. She gritted her teeth and was so


    suffocated that she could not speak.


    It was her husband who did it, so she bore with her anger.


    Jane didn''t care so much. She red at Tony. "Are you blind? We didn''t owe you money. Who are you?


    Why do you want to interrupt our family affairs?"


    "Moreover, the money we owed to the Miller family has already been paid back. It is none of your


    business."


    Last time Richard brought back 30 million cash, and they had already returned it to Oliver and asked


    Oliver to transfer.


    After that, Oliver and Nichs were stunned by Charles and others. They had been thrown on the


    roadside. The money was also thrown beside them as if it had been paid off.


    "Come on, you are just so poor. Are you sure you have money? Is it you pretending to be rich again


    this time?" Tony sneered and he was looking contemptuously.


    Although he didn''t haggle over with Jane, his arrogant and contemptuous expression made people


    ufortable.


    Richard stared at Tony and said, "What did you say?"


    Tony¡¯s expression and attitude made him very ufortable.

 Chapter 55: I Suspect You Are Thieves

    Chapter 55: I Suspect You Are Thieves


    Seeing Richard''s serious expression, Catherine was shocked, "Richard, don''t be like this."


    She quickly held Richard''s hand and shook her head secretly, motioning Richard not to cause trouble.


    Their family had offended the Miller family. If they had conflicts with Tony, her reputation among her


    ssmates would be ruined totally.


    Most importantly, they were still in the mall.


    If Richard caused trouble again, their family would be embarrassed.


    "Dad, you can''t fight." Maria also held Richard''s hand. She behaved like an adult and shook her head,


    and her big bright eyes were full of worries.


    Richard sighed, "Well, as you wish."


    He stopped looking at Tony and turned to look at the watch. The more he looked at it, the more he liked


    it.


    Instead of arguing with the viin, it was better to concentrate on choosing gifts for his wife and child.


    "I..." Jane wanted to say something.


    Eddy pulled her and said in a deep voice, "Maria is still there. It¡¯s enough."


    Jane then let the matter drop. With a cold snort, she raised her bag and said solemnly, "I''m not holding


    an empty bag, it''s clothes!"


    Tony nced at the watch Richard was looking at. His disdain on his face was even stronger. He


    sneered, "It''s still clothes. Can you afford it?"


    "And you, Richard, this watch is not something you can afford. With this time to drool, why don''t you


    think about how to pay back the debt owed to Miller family?"


    He spared no effort to attack Catherine, and his high attitude made people very ufortable.


    Seeing her husband and mother being belittled, Catherine clenched her fists and gritted her teeth.


    "Tony, we were ssmates anyway. Is it funny for you to do this?"


    Tony was arrogant and proud. He sneered, "Of course it''s funny! Offending the Miller family, you are


    dead! James and I are friends. You hurt James and I strike you. It is the most exasperating thing I do


    for my friends!"


    "Not only do I want to strike you, but I also want to drive you out!"


    After that, he immediately waved at a waiter and said angrily, "Waiter, how do you do business here?!


    Why are the cats and dogsing in?"


    The tone of admonishment and proud immediately caused Catherine and Jane had a bad premonition


    in their hearts.


    Tony couldn''t be the top manager of this shopping mall, right?!


    When the shop assistant saw Tony, he immediately went forward with great trepidation and respectfully


    bowed, "Mr. Hiddleston!"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Tony smiled triumphantly at Catherine, "Catherine, I forgot to tell you that I am the manager and major


    shareholder of this shopping mall."


    The tone showing iparablecency and arrogance immediately made Catherine, Jane and


    Eddy pull a long face.


    If they were kicked out, it would be too shameful!


    Jane red at Tony and snorted coldly, "Is the manager extraordinary? Can a manager simply chase


    people away?!"


    Tony sneered, "Of course not. But I can just drive away some people who have no money and are not


    qualified to buy things."


    "Besides, I suspect that you are thieves and you have stolen all these things in your hand!"


    "Because you are poor and can''t afford so many luxury goods."


    "You!" Jane and Catherine were frustrated in an instant.


    They bought clothes fair and square, but now they were framed like this. Who wouldn''t be angry?


    Talk about being humiliated!


    Richard turned his head and looked at Tony, his eyes cold.


    He suppressed the intent to kill in his heart. He took out the Supreme Dragon Credit Card and shook it


    in front of Tony. He then said coldly, "Is this card not qualified to buy things here?"

 Chapter 56: Lock Up

    Chapter 56: Lock Up


    "Come on, are you trying to lie to me with a game card?" Tony sneered, his eyes contemptuous.


    Richard put the card in front of his eyes and said coldly, "Open your eyes and see, what is this!?"


    When Tony saw this Supreme Dragon Credit Card, his face changed drastically. His pupils shrank, and


    his eyes were shocked.


    Supreme Dragon Credit Card!


    The amount in it was tens of billions!


    Only two people had the card in the whole of Country X, symbolizing the supreme status!


    "How did you get this card?" Tony''s expression changed and his voice trembled.


    "Of course it''s my own. With this card, do I need to steal?" Richard said coldly.


    "These products are all purchased by ourselves, and you must apologize to us!" Jane said coldly.


    "Yes, you must apologize!" Catherine also gritted her teeth.


    It was the first time in her life that she was framed as a thief by others, and she felt very aggrieved.


    "Bahahaha!" Tonyughed suddenly, and his attitude was extremely arrogant.


    He raised his eyebrows and smiled mockingly. "I have long heard that Catherine married a crap who


    loves acting, but I didn''t expect it to be true."


    "There are only two cards in the whole country. How could it be yours? It was either robbed or stolen,


    right?"


    "Just with your identity, you don''t deserve to have this kind of card at all!"


    "Richard, do you really think you can scare me with a card of unknown origin?"


    "Security guard,e here. There''s a thief here. Get him and take him to the security room."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Lock him up, interrogate him seriously, and ask him how he got this card!!"


    Several security guards surrounded them.


    Catherine and Jane were so frightened that they turned pale.


    Richard''s eyes were colder, and he tried to protect Catherine, Jane and Maria who were frightened.


    His eyes were as cold as a de, and he looked at Tony and said murderously, "Tony, right? You will


    regret it soon."


    Tonyughed, as if he heard the biggest joke in the world, "Just you make me regret it? Save some


    effort and stay in jail and talk about it. You stole this card and spent more than 3 million."


    "More than three million, it is enough to sentence you to life imprisonment. Take him away, lock him up,


    and wait for the police to deal with it."


    The security guards came over immediately and took Richard and the others.


    "Don''t touch us. I will follow you." Richard stared at those security guards.


    The security guards were stared at by him, and they immediately felt nervous. In the end, they didn''t do


    anything but let Richard''s family follow them.


    In the security room.


    Richard and others were locked in a rtively small room.


    "Richard, Catherine, soon you can go to jail." Tony said coldly.


    Richard smiled when he saw the logo of the KT group in the room.


    Kurt Thomas''s enterprise, wasn''t that his own industry?


    He made a phone call and said in a deep voice, "Kurt, I am in a shopping mall you own. A person


    named Tony Hiddleston locked me in the security room. Come and deal with it."


    When Kurt heard these words, he was furious, and he shot the case. "I will go over and deal with it


    personally!"


    Richard nodded in satisfaction and hung up the phone.


    "Bang!"


    A resounding p was suddenly drawn on Richard''s face.


    Jane''s face was red, and she red at Richard and scolded, "Richard, look at what you have done!


    Why do you use this stupid supreme credit card to trick?!"


    "Now you have been seen through! Our family is embarrassed because of you. Maybe we will be


    thrown into jail. Are you satisfied?"


    Eddy also looked disappointed and looked at Richard. "Richard, don''t take out this card anymore. It''s


    too shameful."


    Catherine''s eyes were red, and she clenched her teeth without saying a word.


    Jane gritted her teeth. "Acting and bragging. You feel ufortable if you don''t pretend it, right? I


    shouldn''t listen to you to go out and buy things today."


    "Great. Maybe we will all go to jail because of a card. Richard, you shamed our


    family!"

 Chapter 57: Claim the Credit

    Chapter 57: im the Credit


    Jane red at Richard, wishing to smash Richard into thousands of pieces.


    " Jane, stop scolding Dad. I believe Dad didn''t steal anything." Maria trembled.


    She held Richard''s hand tightly, her big eyes full of trust.


    Last time she was almost dying, and it was Richard who descended like a god, driving his chariot to


    rescue her.


    In her heart, Richard was a superhero, not a bad person.


    Richard held his daughter''s hand, feeling sweet in his heart.


    No wonder people often say that daughter is father¡¯s sweetheart. Maria really warmed him to the


    bottom of his heart.


    With such a daughter, it didn''t matter how badly Jane treated him.


    "Maria, my poor child, you have suffered so much." Catherine held Maria and wept with tears.


    Every family had its own difficulty, and she felt that hers was the most difficult.


    If Richard really stole the card, when the police arrived, they would have to go to jail.


    " Richard, tell me, where did you get this card?" Catherine asked while gritting her teeth.


    " Catherine, this is really my own card. It''s not illegal." Richard said.


    "Up until now, are you still full of lies? Do you know what this card is?" Jane said angrily.


    "It is really my card." Richard emphasized.


    He sighed in his heart.


    ¡®Why don''t you believe me?¡¯


    Outside the security room.


    Tony called George Miller.


    ¡®If I can inform the Miller family and let the Miller familye to deal with them, maybe I can have a


    better rtionship with the Miller family!¡¯


    Although he was the manager here and a rtive of Kurt, Kurt did not help him much.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The Miller family was one of the top ten families in City Evento. If they could get closer and cooperate


    with the Miller family, he would gain greater benefits.


    Thinking of this, Tony was fiery in his heart.


    After the call was connected, he looked respectfully and said, "Is it Mr. Miller? This is Tony. Just now I


    found Catherine''s family in the mall, and that bastard Richard."


    "They have been trapped by me in the security room, and Mr. Miller can bring someone toe over


    any time!"


    His eyes were fiery, and he said it as if iming his credit.


    "Okay, I see. Thank you. I will go over and take care of it when I''m done." George thanked him again


    and again, and his words were rather perfunctory.


    At this time, the Miller family was already facing great danger.


    George was too busy to deal with Richard.


    He found that Charles hadpletely severed his rtionship with the Miller family and captured


    Nichs. He made dozens of phone calls frantically, but no one answered him.


    The most frightening thing was that all of their Miller family''s business was losing heavily every day,


    employees were resigning, all kinds of secrets were leaked, and customers unterally cut off


    contacts...


    All signs were indicating that there was a monstrous over the Miller family, and it was about to fall!


    However, George didn''t know who wanted to deal with him.


    At this time, he just wanted to hurry up and support the Miller family enterprise. There was no time for


    him to retaliate against Richard.


    Therefore, he didn''t say much and just hung up the phone.


    Tony hung up his cell phone, thinking about George¡¯s gratitude, and smiled, ¡°Ha! I have a rtionship


    with the Miller family. It will be easier for me to make a big sess in the future. Maybe I can be like


    Kurt!"


    Thinking about this, he looked at the surveince video in the security room and sneered again and


    again.


    As long as Catherine, Richard and others were handed over to the Miller family, he could leave Kurt


    and go on his own road.


    However, at this moment, Tony discovered that on the screen Richard seemed to know he was looking


    at him. Richard was also looking at the camera, showing him a big smile.


    His smile was filled with unparalleled confidence, as well as extreme contempt and disdain.


    That kind of look was like a god, high above, coldly looking down at all living beings in the world.


    Tony was instantly angry and extremely unhappy.


    He flushed with anger, gritted his teeth, and said coldly, "He is truly a bastard, acting like he is


    somebody even at this time. When the Miller family arrives, I will see if you can smile like


    this!"

 Chapter 58: Kurt Thomas

    Chapter 58: Kurt Thomas


    "Faster, drive faster!"


    On the road, a Bentley was turning swiftly.


    Kurt sat in the back of the car, urging frantically.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He was almost mad and wished to fly to the mall right away.


    Knowing that Tony had locked up Richard, he was almost out of anger.


    How did he dare to lock up the Lord! Damn it!


    "Mr. Thomas, I have already driven the fastest I can." The driver smiled bitterly.


    "Hurry up, don''t be afraid of the ticket. Hurry up and get there as soon as possible." Kurt urged.


    "OK." The driver nodded, mmed on the gas pedal, and spirited away.


    Thirty minutester.


    When Kurt arrived, his appearance suddenly shocked everybody and caused a disturbance in the


    whole mall.


    As the richest man in Heufville Province, he rarely appeared in crowded ces. After all, he was a well-


    known public figure with a high degree of recognition.


    Whenever he appeared in public, he would cause riots, which was probably bigger than some stars.


    At this time, all the top management in shopping malls who got the news arrived!


    Even Tony left the Miller family aside and hurried out to greet him.


    Kurt was not only the richest man, but also the owner of this mall!


    If he could get closer with Kurt, why would he care about Miller family?!


    "Wee, Mr. Kurt Thomas! With the arrival of the richest man, this mall is shining!"


    The top management of the shopping mall were full of pomp and bowed and saluted together. The


    scene was spectacr.


    "Wee, Mr. Thomas!"


    Countless staff, except for those who couldn''t show up, all rushed into the lobby of the mall!


    A group of people saluted Kurt.


    The sound shook the whole area, making everyone shocked and staring!


    Kurt looked gloomy; his eyes swept across the crowd.


    However, there were too many industries of him, and he really didn''t know who Tony was.


    "Which one of you is Tony Hiddleston?!" Kurt said solemnly.


    Tony heard this, and was immediately surprised!


    The richest man, Kurt Thomas, actually knew his name?!


    In an instant, he felt like he had won a 5-million lottery ticket!


    People around, looking at Tony, were also envious!


    The identity of the person who could be known by the richest man, Kurt, was definitely not ordinary!


    Even if he was an ordinary person, he would not be ordinary anymore!


    "Kurt...The richest man, Mr. Thomas! I am Tony Hiddleston!" Tony''s face flushed with excitement, his


    hands and feet trembling. He came out from the crowd.


    At this moment, he was even more excited.


    He had just established a rtionship with the Miller family. If Kurt could also think highly of him,


    wouldn''t he be even more prosperous in the future?


    "Are you Tony?" Kurt stared at him.


    "It''s me, it''s really me, Mr. Thomas. What can I do for you?" Tony was respectful and his eyes were hot


    and enthusiastic.


    At this moment, he wished to kneel down and call Kurt as his father.


    He had worked in this mall for so long, and he had never got Kurt''s attention. Even when participating


    the annual meeting, he was not qualified to sit in the same room as Kurt.


    Now Kurt came to the mall in person, causing a disturbance and calling his name in full view.


    This was a supreme glory!


    He could see that a broad road was paved in front of him.


    As long as he could seize this opportunity, he would be able to obtain greater benefits and be a


    more powerful man!


    "p!"


    Before Tony had finished his daydreaming, a loud p was instantly pped on his face.


    Kurt pped him.


    Tony was deeply confused. He covered his swollen face and trembled. "Mr. Thomas, what was that


    for?"

 Chapter 59: Tonys Panic

    Chapter 59: Tony''s Panic


    Tony Hiddleston was beaten up!


    He never offended Kurt.


    This hit people when it happened. Was it the special care from the boss?


    Everyone at the scene was also dumbfounded, looking at Kurt stupidly.


    Tony covered his face with a dazed expression, aggrieved and frightened, and said in doubt, "Mr... Mr.


    Thomas, what did I do wrong, why are you hitting me?"


    Kurt''s eyes were cold and murderous, "What did you do? Don''t you know?"


    He was so angry that he felt his lungs were about to explode.


    Richard Thompson, the Lord, was also his master.


    Richard was shopping in his mall, but was arrested as a thief by his subordinate, Tony.


    If Richard wanted to settle ounts afterwards, he, who was the richest man in Heufville Province,


    would have to take a break. Or maybe he couldn¡¯t see the sun tomorrow.


    Tony was even more puzzled, "Mr. Thomas, I don''t understand what you mean."


    "You don''t understand? Okay, then I''ll remind you. Take me to the security room right away!" Kurt


    gritted his teeth, wishing to smash Tony''s body into pieces.


    The first sentence made Tony feel great puzzlement, and the second immediately made him shiver.


    Security room?


    Kurt was here for Catherine''s family?


    Tony figured out the joints all at once.


    In the next second, he was so shocked that his legs became weak. He panicked and almost fell to the


    ground.


    He actually grabbed Kurt''s friends.


    "Alright, alright. I''ll take you there right away."


    Tony was frightened, and quickly took Kurt to the security room.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    As he walked, he prayed in his heart, "Security guards must not do anything to Catherine and the


    others. Otherwise, I will die."


    The next second, he thought of another thing.


    Kurt came personally. Was the Supreme Dragon Credit Card in Richard''s hand real?


    When he thought of this, Tony looked pale and panicked.


    Arriving at the security room, he opened the door.


    Seeing Richard''s family safe and sound, Tony breathed a sigh of relief.


    Kurt looked inside, and a hanging heart finally fell into his chest.


    He was naturally not worried about his lord, but if anything happened to the mistress and the mistress''s


    parents, Pierre would definitely tear him to pieces!


    "Mr. Thomas, why are you here?"


    When Catherine, Jane, and Eddy saw Kurt, they hurried forward to say hello like they had encountered


    a savior.


    Kurt knew that Richard didn''t want to reveal his identity, so he just nodded respectfully at him.


    Seeing Kurt''s expression like this, Tony''s face was pale and he even panicked more.


    Kurt was so respectful to Richard, which showed that Richard''s card was true.


    Thinking of this, he thought it might be better for him to die.


    Kurt red at Tony and yelled, "You bastard, that''s the way you treat your customers? Customers are


    like God, don''t you understand? Apologize to our customers immediately!"


    Tony hurriedly stepped forward, panicking. "Sorry, I did something wrong. For the sake of the Smith''s,


    please forgive me. All this is a misunderstanding."


    Tony was humbled and kneeled, no longer the arrogant Tony just now. Catherine and Jane only felt


    relieved and unparalleled hatred.


    Especially Jane, feeling aggrieved, raised her hand and pped Tony. She said coldly, "You are


    damned snobbish."


    Tony was beaten, but he dared not to be angry say anything. He stood aside, shivering.


    Kurt took a step forward and gave Catherine a shopping card with both hands, "Mrs. Thompson, there


    are 2 million vouchers in the card. You are part of us, so this is a bit of internal benefit and it can be


    regarded as an apology."


    "Everyone here is part of us, so can you forgive him this time?"


    2 million?!


    Catherine''s family was so shocked that they could hardly believe their ears.


    Tony was also frightened.


    Give away 2 million just like that?!


    Kurt''s attitude was still so respectful, which proved that Richard''s Supreme Dragon Credit Card was


    real!


    Tony''s forehead was sweating violently, and he panicked even more. His calves were soft, and his


    whole body was shaking.


    At this moment, Richard came out. He looked at Tony and said coldly, "Mr. Hiddleston, do you think my


    card is real or fake?"

 Chapter 60: Mr. Thomas, Dont Lend Him Money Any More

    Chapter 60: Mr. Thomas, Don''t Lend Him Money Any More


    Tony was shocked when he said this, his expression was extremely ugly.


    Richard mentioned the old story again, and these words were obviously to p him in the face!


    However, he did not dare to resist, and nodded hurriedly, "Mr. Thompson, I''m sorry. I was blind and


    didn''t recognize that card. I beg you to not take it personally."


    "Didn''t you know? Just now you said that I stole it. Then tell me, am I a thief?" Richard sneered.


    "No, of course not." Tony said hurriedly.


    Richard''s eyes were piercing, staring at Tony. "Then tell my mother-inw loudly that I am not a thief!"


    Jane didn¡¯t like him, and always scolded him and beat him in front of Maria every time, which made him


    very unhappy.


    Now that he found an opportunity, he wanted to prove himself.


    Tony''s face was pale, and he could only follow the instructions and loudly said that Richard was not a


    thief.


    Jane''s eyes were cold. "Why are you yelling at me? I am not deaf. There¡¯s no need for you to say it."


    Hearing that Richard was not a thief and that card was real, Tony¡¯s heart was aggrieved.


    Since he became a store manager, he hadn''t been so angry.


    Now facing Richard and Jane, he didn''t dare to talk nonsense.


    Eddy, Catherine and Maria breathed a sigh of relief when they heard Tony''s answer.


    As long as Richard¡¯s card was not stolen, they could rest assured.


    "Mr. Thomas, can I please take a step to speak?"


    Catherine looked sad and her eyebrows frowned lightly. She invited Kurt aside, and whispered, "Mr.


    Thomas, I was thinking if you could stop lending money to Richard?"


    "My husband is good at everything. He just likes to talk about pomp and save his reputation. You lend


    him money and he will spend it within three days."


    "Now our family is poor, we really have no money to return it to you!"


    Poor.


    Lord had no money?!


    Kurt was silent, but he wasughing in his heart.


    Was there anyone in the world richer than Richard?


    I even worked for your husband, my mistress!


    In order to protect their family, he had to conceal his identity that could shock the world.


    Only the Lord, who had long been indifferent to fame and fortune, could do this.


    Kurt almostughed, but he nodded respectfully and said, "Mrs. Thompson, I understand, but even if I


    didn''t loan him money, he can still spend it with that card."


    "Mr. Thomas, don''t be kidding. Who else can have that card except you? Could you help me get that


    card back? I really can''t repay you so much money." Catherine said.


    What kind of card could be used for more than three million? Obviously, the amount was not low.


    Among people Richard knew, only Kurt could get such a card.


    In her opinion, with Richard''s ability, it was impossible to spend so much money.


    "Okay, I understand, Mrs. Thompson. Please be prepared for work tomorrow." Kurt said.


    "Thank you, Mr. Thomas, for your appreciation." Catherine nodded happily.


    Kurt offered her an annual sry of tens of millions, and she could not refuse the job.


    Respectfully sending Richard and others out of the security room, Kurt immediately sent a message to


    Richard.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Lord, the mistress won¡¯t let me lend you money anymore!"


    "Okay. Do as my wife order."


    Richard calmly replied.


    Well, even if he couldn''t "borrow money" from Kurt, he still could use his card to borrow money.


    After sending Richard''s family out, Kurt had cold eyes, turned to stare at Tony and said coldly, "Tony,


    you are fired! Get out!"

 Chapter 61: Maria is not a Wild Girl

    Chapter 61: Maria is not a Wild Girl


    Tony''s face changed dramatically. He hurriedly knelt down and pleaded, "Mr. Thomas, I, I''m sorry.


    Please give me a chance."


    "You are blind. Get out!" Kurt kicked him away with cold eyes.


    He turned around and said to the other employees, "from now on, you must be responsible for the


    customers and never discriminate against them. If you vite the rules, you will be fired like Tony!"


    "From now on, KT group will never hire him!"


    After saying that, Kurt led the group and left.


    Tony copsed to the ground, his face was pale. He muttered, "Why things be like this?"


    He didn''t expect that he would end up like this.


    ...


    On the other side, Richard came out with his family.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Jane went back to those clothing stores and put on all the


    clothes she had bought.


    In an instant, everyone waspletely different.


    The tailor made the man.


    Jane was still charming. She was dressed in famous brands, showing her curvaceous figure incisively


    and vividly, very noble.


    Catherine was even more beautiful.


    Maria had been carefully dressed up by Richard and Catherine. She was a beauty with red lips, white


    teeth and fair skin. Now she looked more like a princess.


    Richard was tall and strong, handsome and masculine.


    Eddy was also an old handsome man. He looked elegant and handsome in high-end clothes.


    Their family walked in the mall like stars, attracting the attention of passers-by frequently.


    In particr, the two women, Jane and Catherine, attracted a lot of men''s attention wherever they


    went.


    Some of them even took pictures with their cameras, feeling extremely amazing.


    "The clothes dad bought for Maria are so beautiful. Thank you, Dad. Maria wants to go to the


    amusement park. Can you take me there?" Maria said coquettishly in Richard''s arms.


    Since she knew that Richard was her father, she had been clinging to Richard almost every day and


    never let him go.


    Looking at her cute and delicate appearance, Richard''s heart was overflowing with love.


    Richard rubbed her delicate nose and said with a doting smile, "Okay, I promise you! After grandma''s


    party tomorrow, dad will take Maria to the amusement park, okay? "


    "Okay."


    Maria wrapped her arms around Richard''s neck and smiled happily. "It''s so good to have a father.


    Maria will not be a wild child anymore."


    Richard''s heart skipped a beat at her innocent words. Tears welled up in his eyes.


    Wild child, two words expressed endless sadness.


    It could be imagined that Maria had suffered a lot.


    He held Maria in his arms and said in a deep voice, "Okay, I promise you that I will protect you until the


    end of time!"


    Looking at Richard''s gentle eyes, Catherine was gratified and moved.


    Although this man was not perfect, his love for his daughter was undeniable.


    As long as they were together, nothing else mattered.


    Money could be earned again when it was gone, and only families could not be reced.


    She was so moved that she stepped forward and held Richard''s arm. The three of them hugged each


    other. The warm scene made Jane and Eddy look gentle.


    Maria was held in his arms, and soon came down and ran in the mall. A girl like the wind wanted to buy


    anything, and her eyes were full of curiosity.


    Richard looked at her with a happy smile.


    At this time, his mobile phone rang and Pierre sent him a message. "Everything is ready. The Sk of


    the Miller family has been deployed."


    "Take your time. Let them feel that their lives are worse than death." Richard said coldly.


    The Miller family dared to destroy his family, marry his wife and to kill his daughter.


    He wanted to destroy the Miller family again!


    At this moment, the Miller family.


    "Bang!"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    A delicate blue and white porcin tea cup was smashed into pieces on the ground!


    "Did Charles really lock up Nichs? Is it reliable? "George roared.


    When he learned that Charles had arrested Nichs and the others, he waspletely angry and


    flustered.

 Chapter 62: Sever the Relationship

    Chapter 62: Sever the Rtionship


    Last time, George sent Nichs to cause Richard trouble.


    As a result, he didn''t return.


    Just now, they got the exact news that Nichs and others were stripped off and thrown on the street.


    Then, a military truck came over and took Nichs and the others away, but there was no news.


    George almost went crazy.


    What was this?


    One of the Miller family''s servants was startled by George''s anger. He said respectfully and in a low


    voice, "the source of the news is absolutely correct. It''s really from the General Carr."


    "Ah!"


    George pounded the table and stood up. He smashed all the teacups on the table to the ground,


    shocked and angry.


    Charles was one of the biggest backers of the Miller family. Now he even started to attack the Miller


    family?!


    While George was in a rage, he sensed something unusual in his heart.


    He stared at the man and asked, "are you sure that Charles isn''t an actor? Does he really kneel down


    in front of Richard and ask him to wipe out the bandits? "


    The servant nodded, "yes, it''s true."


    All of a sudden, George breathed a sigh of relief and felt a little relieved.


    The real Charles was a superior general. He couldn''t kneel down to an ordinary person. He might be


    an actor.


    After thinking for a while, he immediately called Charles!


    Even if he died, he still wanted to know what happen!


    However, he couldn''t get through. Did Charles cklist him??


    "Damn it! Charles, you bastard! The Miller family has treated you well. Every year, we gave you a lot of


    money, but I didn''t expect that you would treat the Miller family like this! "


    George was so angry that he threw the phone on the ground and broke it into pieces.


    He couldn''t figure it out. Why did Charles cklist him when they cooperated well before?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nichs sat down, took a deep breath and gradually calmed down.


    As a sophisticated man, he felt that things were not going well recently, and everything was weird.


    After thinking for a while, he asked a servant to bring a new phone and quickly made several calls to


    investigate the situation of his family business.


    After a while, he got the exact information.


    "What? Charles not only cut off all contact with us, but also sold out all the shares of the Miller family! "


    George''s mouth was wide open, and the phone in his hand fell to the ground. His face was pale, and


    his forehead was dripping with sweat. He had a stronger sense of foreboding.


    Sever the rtionship!


    Selling shares!


    Did Charles want to get rid of the Miller family?


    George felt his scalp tingle and his heart sank to the bottom.


    What the hell is it that makes the big shot like Charles avoid the Miller family like snakes and


    scorpions?!


    ''Charles has abandoned the Miller family?¡¯


    He felt the huge was opening to the Miller family, enveloping him in darkness.


    "That''s impossible. Charles is the best friend of our Miller family. He can''t sever the rtionship with


    us!" George was not reconciled. He gritted his teeth and wanted to make thest struggle.


    He quickly dialed several more numbers to ask Charles'' friends.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is busy..."


    "Sorry, you are in the cklist. The phone cannot be connected..."


    Charles'' friends were either rejected or cklisted and couldn''t be connected at all.


    Every time the phone was not connected, George''s heart seemed to be tied with an iron wire, which


    made his heart tighten gradually.


    Just when he was in a rage, a phone call was finally connected!


    George was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "Hello, I''m George of the Miller family. Have you seen the


    General Carr?"


    Before George could finish his words, the man on the other end of the line interrupted, "the Miller


    family? Sorry, the signal here is bad... Hey, what''s wrong with the phone? There''s no signal! "


    The next second, he hung up.


    George called him again, but he was cklisted.


    This time, George finally panicked.


    He sat on the chair, his face as pale as paper, with cold sweat dripping, and his heart was like falling


    into an ice cer.


    He could see that someone was deliberately teasing the Miller family!


    This man was so powerful that even big shots like Charles didn''t dare to face him. They all retreated.


    The Miller family?


    "Who is it? Who is it? "George gritted his teeth.

 Chapter 63: the Lord

    Chapter 63: the Lord


    Charles''s "betrayal" irritated George.


    He had a vague feeling that the Miller family seemed to be facing a catastrophe. If he was not careful


    enough, the Miller family would bepletely destroyed.


    However, George was a big shot who had seen a lot of ups and downs.


    After a short period of anger and panic, he took a deep breath, forced himself to calm down and think


    carefully.


    As the saying goes, heaven will always leave a door open. There must be a way to solve the current


    predicament of the Miller family!


    He paced back and forth restlessly in the room, thinking about the solution and who was dealing with


    the Miller family.


    "Who is it?"


    "Charles has severed the rtionship with the Miller family. The people in the dark will definitely take


    the opportunity to make a move. I have to find a way to get through this difficulty." George frowned and


    tried his best to think about it.


    At this time, it was not important to deal with Richard and Catherine and avenge his son James.


    He had to make the Miller family survive before he could talk about revenge!


    After hesitating for a long time, George stopped and made a big decision.


    Now that Charles had run away, it was not a big deal to find another backer!


    His eyes shed sharply for a moment. Finally, he gritted his teeth and immediately dialed another


    number that he didn''t dare to contact frequently!


    This was the phone number of the casten of Evento!


    "Hello, who is speaking?"


    A majestic and calm voice sounded, and the malicious and insidious face of the Casten Kaden Duran


    appeared in his mind. George couldn''t help but shiver.


    George immediately put on a ttering smile and said, "ha ha, Casten Duran. I''m George! How are


    you doing? "


    In fact, he was much older than Kaden, but he called himself "George" with a ttering smile.


    Obviously, Kaden had brought him great pressure.


    "Oh, George?"


    Kaden raised his voice and seemed to be interested. He joked, "is the Miller family still alive?"


    What?


    George was angry, but he dared not to say anything. He felt that things were not going well.


    The reason why Kaden said so was that he knew something about it!


    George forced himself to calm down and went straight to the point, "Casten Duran, the Miller family


    is in trouble now. Please help me!"


    "In return, I''m willing to give the 20% of the family business to Casten Duran!"


    George''s heart ached when he spoke.


    20% of the family business was absolutely astronomical, worth about two billion. No one could refuse


    such a temptation of benefits.


    However, Kaden refused without hesitation, "sorry, I''m not interested."


    George''s heart skipped a beat. He hastily added, "30%! Casten Duran, I''m willing to add 10%! And I


    will pay you 100 million every year! "


    "Ha ha!"


    Kaden seemed to have heard a funny joke and said coldly, "George, even if you give me 80%, I won''t


    agree. Your Miller family is about to be destroyed and your assets are about to be 0."


    "0 times any number is 0! That''s it. Don''t call me again. I''m afraid that he will misunderstand me. "


    "Casten Duran, hold on. Even if you don''t help the Miller family, can you tell me who is against the


    Miller family?"


    "Dududu..."


    George''s pupils contracted violently and hurriedly dialed Kaden''s number again.


    However, he was shocked to find that Kaden had also cklisted him.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Bang! Bang~~


    George slumped into the chair, his phone dropped onto the floor. His face was as pale as death.


    After Charles left, Kaden also cklisted him. So many big shots in Evento had withdrawn capital from


    the Miller family


    He felt an overwhelming and invisible was approaching the Miller family, which made him feel


    desperate.


    Even a big shot like Kaden didn''t dare to offend ''that man''. What kind of identity was he?


    Unfortunately, he didn''t even know who was against the Miller family!


    The feeling of helplessness made him feel desperate for the first time!


    There was no escape!

 Chapter 64: Vanity

    Chapter 64: Vanity


    "Who on earth is so vicious that wants to kill the Miller family?" George frowned and couldn''t figure it


    out.


    He couldn''t figure out who was dealing with them in secret.


    The people who dealt with the Miller family behind him were very mysterious and powerful, which made


    him desperate.


    George had smoked countless cigarettes and was so worried that his hair was almost white, but he still


    couldn''t find a way to deal with it.


    While he was thinking, his son, James, kept crying in pain.


    "Damn it!"


    George gritted his teeth and looked ferocious in the rising smoke.


    ...


    On the other side, Richard took his family out of the shopping mall. A Rolls-Royce Phantom worth tens


    of millions stopped at the gate.


    Kurt waited in the car and didn''t leave.


    Seeing Richarde out, he got out of the car in a hurry and handed the car key to him respectfully.


    "Lor... Richard, this is my car. You can drive it first."


    "I''ll drive your car back."


    "Thank you, Mr. Thomas." Richard didn''t refuse Kurt''s kindness. He changed the car key and got into


    the driver''s seat.


    Catherine and the others expressed their thanks to Kurt and followed him in.


    "Goodbye, Mr. Thomas."


    Richard started the car and went straight home.


    The whole set of leather seats, bulletproof ss and various smart designs dazzled Jane and Eddy,


    who had never ridden a Rolls-Royce before.


    Especially outside the car, there were all kinds of admiring nces at the car, which made Jane and


    Eddy feel proud of themselves.


    Touching the leather armrest, Jane sighed, "if only we could have this car as well."


    Richard said confidently, "Mom, if you like it, this is our car."


    Catherine frowned and said, "honey, Mr. Thomas trusts you, so lend it to you. Don''t use it for your own


    use!"


    Eddy also persuaded, "focus on driving, Richard! It''s a car worth more than ten million. It''s worth


    hundreds of thousands of dors to fix it. "


    Richard smiled helplessly.


    It was just a Rolls-Royce Phantom, and the cost of it couldn''t even catch up with the cost of one of his


    heavy military vehicle.


    He had used the heavy tank and war vehicle as his toy car. He didn''t know how many of them would be


    scrapped in a big battle.


    The Rolls-Royce returned to the rented house. After parking the car, the family walked out and met the


    envious eyes of the crowd.


    On the way, Jane held her head high and lookedcent.


    After returning home, Jane was even more excited. She said to Eddy, "honey, did you see that? Those


    people look at us differently. It feels great to be rich! "


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    For the first time in so many years, she was looked at by others with such envious eyes, which made


    her vanity burst.


    "Richard, can we drive this car tomorrow? You beg Mr. Thomas?" Jane asked excitedly.


    If she could drive this Rolls-Royce to attend the annual meeting of the Allen family, she would surely be


    in the limelight and take the lead.


    "I''ll call Mr. Thomas." Richard nodded.


    Jane urged Richard to ask.


    Richard nodded and immediately called Kurt.


    How dare Kurt disagree?


    After hanging up the phone, Richard turned around and said to Jane, "it''s done. Mr. Thomas agreed."


    "You did a good job this time." Jane praised.


    Thinking of that she would wear luxury clothes and take a luxury car to attend the annual meeting


    tomorrow, she was thrilled.


    "Mom, why does grandma have to take this kind of car?" Maria asked in confusion.


    Catherine touched her head and smiled, "you''ll understand when you grow up."


    Maria pouted, her big eyes filled with confusion.


    The next day, the whole family was dressed up.


    Richard drove his Rolls-Royce directly to the courtyard of the Allen family.


    On the way, Cassie, Jane''s cousin, called again and urged, "Jane, why haven''t you arrived yet?


    Everyone is waiting for you. You are sote."


    "What''s the rush? It''s still a long time before the annual meeting starts. "


    Jane answered impatiently. She hung up the phone and smoothed her hair. "You want tough at me


    again? Just wait and see. I''ll make you envy this time!"


    She couldn''t wait to make a hit at the annual meeting.

 Chapter 65: Make a Brilliant Appearance

    Chapter 65: Make a Brilliant Appearance


    Jane reapplied her make-up in front of the mirror and urged, "Richard, drive faster."


    "Don''t listen to your mom. Drive slowly. Safety first." Eddy said in a low voice.


    "That''s right. The teacher told me not to drive fast." Said Maria.


    Catherine rubbed Maria''s hair and said, "Maria is right. Take your time."


    Richard smiled and drove steadily to the ce of the annual meeting.


    The annual meeting of the Allen family was held in the vi of the Allen family.


    At this moment, there were many luxury cars parking in the spacious yard, but most of them were


    BMW, Mercedes Benz, Audi and so on.


    In the banquet hall, all seats were upied by eminent guests and they were toasting each other.


    "Uncle, this watch is so beautiful. It must cost at least about one hundred thousand!"


    "Not expensive! It''s less than three hundred thousand dors, Vacheron Constantin. It''s not as much as


    those watches at million dors."


    "Hey, I heard that you have made a lot of money from the recent project?"


    "Well, not much, less than seven figures! It is a little business."


    All kinds of bragging and ttering could be heard everywhere. Many rtives and friends were


    constantlyparing and trying to establish a rtionship with each other. They were very cheerful.


    Especially Uncle Lennox who wore Vacheron Constantin talked with pride.


    "Why hasn''t Aunt Janee yet?"


    Someone mentioned it. After a moment of silence, there was a tacitughter of triumph in the banquet


    hall.


    "I''m afraid she doesn¡¯t have the face toe here."


    "That''s right. She owes the Miller family tens of millions. How dare she attend the family party?"


    "Maybe she''s too poor and wants to go back to eat at her parents'' house. Everyone, watch your wallet.


    Maybe they''ll borrow money from uster."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The crowd burst intoughter.


    "Jane is good in everything, but she has a bad taste. I persuaded her not to marry Eddy, but she didn''t


    listen to me. Now she has reaped what she has sown!"


    "She deserves it!"


    "Not only her man is bad, but also her daughter''s man is worse."


    "Catherine? Isn''t her man James from the Miller family? "


    "Then you out. I heard that her man came back from abroad. He likes acting. The money he earned in


    the past five years has been used to hire actors to act."


    "Hahaha, I know. He even hired someone to pretend to be General Carr. How stupid he is!"


    "The two of them are really hopeless."


    Everyone looked at each other and burst intoughter again. Their voices were full of mockery at


    Richard and Jane.


    While everyone was discussing, a Rolls-Royce Phantom drove into the courtyard of the Allen family.


    "Fuck! Rolls-Royce Phantom£¡When did anyone in our Allen family afford to drive such a car? "


    A young man eximed in the yard, and the whole family rushed out of the banquet hall and came to


    the yard to watch.


    Seeing the dreamy, fantastic and beautiful Rolls-Royce Phantom, all the rtives were stunned and


    couldn''t say anything.


    Everyone''s eyes were full of envy and hatred.


    Rolls-Royce, this was not a car that could be bought with money. It was a symbol of identity.


    "No, I don''t think so. Did he go wrong?"


    "Exactly! This car is worth tens of millions! "


    "Even a single tire is more expensive than my car!"


    Everyone was talking about it with envy, jealousy and hatred in their eyes.


    Rolls-Royce Phantom was a luxury car, a standard configuration for a three ss family!


    The Allen family was just a five ss n, and no one had the qualifications to drive such a car!


    At this moment, the back door opened. Jane, who was well-dressed and looked nearly twenty years


    younger, got out of the car first.


    She was still charming, instantly attracting most men''s attention.


    "Auntie?"


    "Cousin?"


    "It''s Jane! How is that possible? "


    All the members of the Allen family stood still as if they had been struck by lightning.


    Especially those women, they rubbed their eyes again and again, unable to believe their own eyes.


    Was this Jane?


    How could such a big change happen?

 Chapter 66: Ostentatious

    Chapter 66: Ostentatious


    In everyone''s impression, Jane was poor.


    Now Jane came in a Rolls-Royce and luxury clothes, which shocked them.


    "Look, she is wearing thetest Hermes. It costs more than one hundred thousand."


    "Is she wearing a fake one?"


    "Jane has always been in the limelight. This time, she might have spent a lot of money to buy a fake


    ande here to pretend."


    "Let''s wait and see. We''ll expose herter and see what kind of person she is."


    The crowd looked at Jane and discussed.


    Especially Jane''s cousin, Louise, gritted her teeth and sneered.


    She looked at her own clothes and then at Jane''s. her eyes were full of envy and hatred.


    Soon, Catherine, who was as beautiful as a fairy, got out of the car with Maria, who was as delicate as


    a princess. Eddy and Richard also got out of the car.


    "Is that Richard?"


    "The son-inw of the Allen family, Richard, is this car driven by him?"


    Everyone in the courtyard was stunned.


    How could Jane''s son-inw afford a Rolls-Royce Phantom?!


    Not long ago, they heard that Richard had spent a lot of money hiring actors to take back Catherine


    from the Miller family, which led to poverty.


    But now Richard drove a Rolls-Royce here?


    Looking at the shocked faces of her rtives, Jane was high spirited and energetic, feelingfortable


    in every cell of her body.


    She was the object of ridicule and disdain from the rtives.


    Now it was different!


    For the first time, her waist was straight.


    It felt so good to be looked up and envied!


    "Richard, take out the one hundred year old wild ginseng I prepared for your grandfather!"


    "Catherine, go and take out the health care products and tea leaves prepared for several uncles!"


    Jane was in high spirits. While greeting her rtives, she directed Richard and Catherine to work.


    Catherine and Richard cooperated with her and took out the prepared gift.


    Richard ordered Kurt to prepare these giftsst night.


    Teas and health care products were all top-grade goods that were difficult to buy for ordinary people.


    "Jane, why must you go to this expense? A hundred year old wild ginseng must cost about five


    hundred thousand, right?" Uncle Noel went forward happily and took the well packed wild ginseng. He


    was overjoyed.


    The other uncles and aunts also came forward. When they saw the gifts clearly, they were shocked


    again.


    Although these health care products were not as good as wild ginseng, they were also valuable.


    These gifts alone cost millions in total!


    "This box of tea costs tens of thousands, right? Jane, I''ll take this gift!"


    "Jane, you''ve made a fortune. I like this gift so much..."


    "Ha ha, as long as you like it."


    For a moment, those uncles, aunts and aunts all fawned on Jane.


    Jane was overjoyed with a red face.


    At this moment, she felt as if she were flying to the sky.


    Seeing that everyone was happy, Catherine smiled from the bottom of her heart.


    Richard also smiled.


    As long as his wife was happy, a few million was nothing at all.


    Just then, someone sneered.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Louise sneered and said coldly, "sister, why do you have to do this? It''s just a dinner at home. Why are


    you pretending to be a rich?"


    As soon as she said this, the whole audience fell into silence.


    Everyone looked at each other, confused.


    Jane frowned, looked at Louise and said coldly, "what do you mean? Who is pretending?"


    With a scornful look, Louise sneered, "What do I mean? You rented this car, didn''t you? Your family is


    going bankrupt. How can you afford such a luxury car?"


    "But you should rent a cheap one. Everyone knows that it''s not easy for you, and no one will me


    you."


    "But you rent a Rolls-Royce to humiliate us. I really can''t stand it!"

 Chapter 67: Being Humiliated

    Chapter 67: Being Humiliated


    As soon as these words came out, the scene instantly fell into deathly silence!


    Everyone looked at the Richard family in confusion.


    Jane was pretending to be a rich?


    "Please think about it. Jane cried and borrowed money from me a few days ago. How could she


    suddenly be rich?"


    Louise sneered and said, "Richard has studied acting abroad for five years. He came back and drove a


    luxury car to humiliate the Miller family. She also put on luxury clothes and sent all kinds of gifts."


    "Do you think a master of acting is a master of faking?"


    "Do you think their gifts are real?"


    Hearing this, everyone was suddenly enlightened.


    At this time, everyone looked at the Jane family with disdain.


    It was not terrible to be poor, but terrible to pretend to be rich!


    "Dad, give the ginseng back to her. Maybe she just collected a box from somewhere and put a carrot


    into it?"


    "So these health care products are fake, aren''t they?"


    "Jane, it''s your fault. How can you lie to us like your useless son-inw?"


    "That''s right. You want to save your face, but how dare you y tricks on us? You''re going too far!"


    "I heard that you have borrowed thirty million dors in loan and are in the mood to rent a luxury car.


    How shameless you are!"


    "I guess all their clothes are fake."


    The Allen family sneered and humiliated Jane and the others.


    Jane, Eddy and Catherine became angry and clenched their fists, trembling with anger.


    Gritting her teeth, Jane red at Louise and asked, "what do you mean? Who said my clothes were


    fake?"


    She didn¡¯t know whether the gifts were fake or not. Anyway, it was prepared by Richard.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However, it was true that she bought it yesterday in the Hermes store!


    Seeing that Jane was frustrated, Louise felt happy.


    She always disliked her cousin, so she must make fun of her now.


    She stepped forward and pulled thebel on Jane''s cor, which hadn''t been removed yet. With a


    mocking smile on her face, she said, "look, a dress is worth 120 thousand and 8 dors. Haven''t the


    label been removed yet?"


    "Hahaha, you didn''t even take off thebel. This dress is not fake, is it rented?"


    "Are you going back to return it after the party? Don''t get it dirty or damaged, or you can''t afford it!"


    Hearing this, they burst intoughter.


    At this time, the Allen family looked at Jane with disdain and ridicule.


    Jane was embarrassed.


    She had bought too many clothes yesterday, and thebels couldn''t be cut off at all.


    Besides, she didn''t intend to cut off thebel of the clothes. She just wanted everyone to see the price


    and show off.


    However, in Louise''s opinion, the clothes withbel were the clothes she rented,


    "Who told you that my clothes were rented? I just forgot to cut them. I''ll cut them right now," Jane said


    angrily.


    She picked up thebel and immediately tore it apart.


    "Forget it, sister. Is it meaningful for you to do such a fight now? Do you think we will believe you in this


    way?" Louise sneered.


    "You..." Jane was too angry to say anything.


    Unable to defend herself, she red at Richard and said, "it''s all your fault. Why didn''t you remind


    me?"


    If he hadn''t insisted on buying some clothes, she wouldn''t have encountered such a bad thing.


    Now, she wasn¡¯t envied by others but was humiliated by Louise!


    This was really a p in the face!


    Catherine and Eddy were also embarrassed. Being humiliated by the rtives, they froze in ce.


    "It''s true. My grandmother bought the clothes yesterday," Maria argued innocently.


    Louise looked at her with disdain and said sarcastically, "haha, in a family of actors, even children learn


    to lie."


    Hearing her words, Maria pouted unhappily and retorted, "I''m not lying. All our clothes were bought by


    my father."

 Chapter 68: Retort

    Chapter 68: Retort


    "Ha ha, your father is a poor man. Maria, stop lying!" Louise sneered.


    Other members of the Allen family also sneered and made all kinds of sarcastic remarks.


    Maria was misunderstood and burst into tears. She held Richard''s hand and argued, "my father is the


    best father in the world. He didn''t lie. He bought a lot of clothes for our family yesterday."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She didn''t have a father since she was a child. Now that Richard hade back, she had a lot of


    attachment and love for Richard.


    Seeing someone mocking her father, as his daughter, she stood out at the first time.


    Upon hearing this, Louise burst intoughter.


    "She was really a child."


    "She thinks Richard is rich, maybe even dozens of dors is a lot of money."


    Many people presentughed and their voices were full of sarcasm.


    "No, that''s not true. My father has a lot of money. He even spent several million yesterday," exined


    Maria with a red face.


    Louiseughed and mocked, "ha ha, Maria, who taught you to say these words? Millions? Do you


    know how much millions are?"


    Maria snapped, "one, two, three..."


    She finally shook her head and said, "I don''t know how much money it is. Anyway, my father is very


    rich, much richer than you. Don''t look down upon him."


    All the people burst intoughter!


    "Yes, your father is the richest man in the world."


    "I also think that the rich she thinks is only have a few hundred."


    "Maria, your father is a poor man. He lives at the bottom of the society like a dog. You are also the


    daughter of a dog, okay?"


    "Maria, you are a bad girl. You are just a dog!"


    All of them stared at Maria and said sarcastically.


    Maria had never been mocked like this since she was born.


    Her heart ached when she heard what they said.


    Maria cried sadly.


    "You just cry when you are found you are lying. You''re such an unreasonable child," Louise sneered.


    Richard held Maria in his arms andforted, "Maria, don''t cry. They are all bad people."


    His eyes turned cold. He turned to look at Louise and said coldly, "aunt, do you feel proud to bully a


    girl? Our clothes are better you¡¯re your fake clothes and fake bags."


    Louise''s face changed, like a cat being trodden on its tail. She said angrily, "Richard, you are just a


    poor man! What I''m wearing are all genuine articles, they worth millions of dors in total. Do you think


    I''m pretending a rich as you?"


    "Genuine articles? Ha ha!"


    Richard stepped forward, pointed at Louise''s LV handbag and said, "for example, this LV handbag


    looks the same as the real one, but as long as you carefully distinguish it, it''s not difficult to find that it''s


    a fake."


    "The texture of the genuine bag is deep, and the soft and hard texture is moderate. But the fake goods


    will produce oil if they are used for a long time, and they look harder."


    "What''s more, the color of the zipper of the real bag is cyan gold, not golden. And the color of the


    printing is also wrong..."


    Color, trademark, printing, shoulder zipper¡­


    Pointing at Louise''s bag, Richard started to retort.


    Louise''s face darkened at his words.


    In the end, her face turned red, as if she had swallowed a dead mouse.


    Because she knew that Richard was right. Her stuff was not genuine.


    Richard sneered and made a final conclusion. "All your clothes and bags are fake except you. Aunt, am


    I right?"


    He didn''t want to bother himself arguing with the likes of her. But she took the initiative to humiliate


    Jane and Catherine.


    Especially when she used Maria of lying, Richard couldn''t stand it.


    "Auntie, are... Are you wearing a fake one?"


    Hearing Richard''s words, everyone looked at Louise up and down.


    Facing the gaze of the crowd, Louise''s face turned red and she felt so ashamed that she wished she


    could find a hole to hide herself.


    What a shame!

 Chapter 69: The Pot Calls the Kettle Black

    Chapter 69: The Pot Calls the Kettle ck


    "It turns out that she is wearing a fake dress. Just now, she told me that a dress was worth millions."


    "The bags are all fake, not real."


    "She said Jane is vain. It turns out that she is the same person."


    "They are birds of a feather. Hahaha..."


    As Richard spoke, the lot of people from the Allen family who hated the rich whispered and looked at


    Louise with mockery.


    Louise was exposed in public and saw the mocking eyes of the Allen family. She was so embarrassed


    that her face turned red.


    She looked at Richard angrily and gritted her teeth, wishing to tear Richard, who had messed up the


    situation, into pieces.


    "Okay, okay, Richard, you''re so good!" Louise gritted her teeth like a tigress.


    She red at Richard and went back to her seat angrily.


    Seeing this, Jane felt happy and refreshed.


    She didn¡¯t like her cousin Louise who had always been arrogant and domineering. She didn''t expect


    that her clothes were all fake.


    If Richard hadn''t reminded them, she would have been kept in the dark.


    Thinking of this, she looked at Richard with a slightly softer and gratified expression in her eyes.


    Her son-inw wasn¡¯t good for nothing. He vented her anger!


    "Well done." Jane patted Richard on the shoulder.


    Richard nodded and wiped Maria''s tears lovingly. "All right, Maria. It''s all right. I''ll help you beat the bad


    guy."


    Maria''s eyes were watery, but she said firmly, "mom said it is wrong to hit people. Dad can''t hit people


    casually in the future."


    "You are so smart," Catherine said with a smile.


    The head of the Allen family came out, coughed a few times and said in a deep voice, "Well, let''s stop


    talking. Have a seat please."


    After that, the group of people returned to the banquet hall and took their seats.


    This time, the Jane family was arranged to sit in the front seat, very close to the head and Matriarch


    Allen of the Allen family.


    Louise sat on her seat and gritted her teeth, with a vicious and unpleasant look in her eyes.


    Seeing the embarrassed look on Louise''s face, her brothers and sisters began tofort her and


    despise the Jane family.


    "Louise, why are you angry with this vain family? It''s not good for your health if you get angry."


    "That''s right. It''s better to wear fake clothes than to rent clothes!"


    "Nowadays, the fake goods are the same as the real ones. They are not cheap either. They can be


    regarded as luxury goods and are the evidence of family wealth!"


    "Not like someone who pretends to be the rich!"


    "That''s right. They are still pretending to be the rich although they borrow money from loan shark.


    Sooner orter, they will suffer the consequences!"


    "I guess they bought these clothes and cars with borrowed money, just to show off in front of us."


    They made sarcastic remarks against Jane and others openly.


    Especially some members of the Allen family, who were close to Louise, looked at Jane, Catherine and


    others with disdain.


    Being humiliated and taunted by them, Jane clenched her fists. She looked embarrassed, aggrieved


    and angry.


    Over the years, the Allen family had been used to bullying her.


    Even if she was in a glory for a while, she would not be believed. Being criticized andughed at by


    them, she was so angry that her chest heaved violently and she couldn¡¯t calm down.


    She pounded the table and said angrily, "what do you mean? Who told you that I borrowed money to


    buy them?"


    "Hahaha, if you didn¡¯t borrow money, could you have so much money? Do you return the Miller family


    tens of millions? You are still pretending to be rich. Do you really think you are a rich man?"


    Louise sneered, "if you are really rich, show me the proof and let me see how much money you have!"            Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 70: Where is Your Gift?

    Chapter 70: Where is Your Gift?


    "You..." Jane was speechless.


    She borrowed the money form the Miller family and gave it to Oliver, but her family still owed Kurt thirty


    million. There was no way to refute it.


    What''s more, there was really no money in their bank card. How could they take it?


    Eddy lowered his head and said nothing.


    "Hahaha, can''t you take it? You are all pretending." Louise''s eyes lit up as if she had the evidence.


    She showed off her bank ount bnce information in front of everyone.


    Her bank ount deposit was three million.


    Then she looked at Jane provocatively and said, "my dear sister, you are wearing such valuable


    clothes. You must are rich. Where is your deposit?"


    "Opportunity makes the thief. Why should I show you how much money do I have?" Jane asked coldly.


    "Why are you so afraid of taking it out? Let me see. You have no deposit, right?"


    "It turns out that she is pretending. I thought she was really rich."


    "She cut off thebel just now. Now she needs to pay for it."


    "Dogs are dogs. Nothing can change the fact that they eat shit."


    "Some people should live in the dust all their lives and can''t jump up."


    The people at Louise''s desk looked at the Richard family with disdain, ridicule and contempt.


    Holding Maria in her arms, Catherine didn''t say anything to defend. She just let those people mock,


    belittle and ept the fact.


    Seeing this, Richard felt sorry and angry.


    "Well, stop talking nonsense. Jane has gone through a lot these years. We are a family. Harmony is the


    most important!"


    At this time, Uncle Noel, who was almost in his seventies, stepped forward and scolded, "today is not


    only the annual meeting of our family, but also the 96th birthday of the Matriarch Allen! Now I dere


    that the birthday party of the Allen family begins!"


    The grandson of Uncle Noel immediately walked up and said in a sweet voice, "Dear great


    grandmother, I''ll give you a pair of good jade, which is worth two hundred thousand! I wish you


    happiness in everything, and then protect our Allen family for hundreds of years!"


    As soon as he said this, there was a burst of gasp in the banquet hall and all people were discussed,


    "Matriarch Allen loves jade the most. This jade is worth two hundred thousand. It seems that Uncle


    Noel will win the first ce this year!"


    At this time, Louise also stood out and waved her hand behind her.


    A well-dressed young man came out. He was Louise''s son-inw, Jacob Carter.


    He stepped forward and said with a smile, "Matriarch Allen, this is M¡¯s painting, Impression


    Sunrise. It is an authentic work."


    "I spend heavily to buy it at an auction as Matriarch Allen¡¯s gift. Matriarch Allen, May your fortune be as


    boundless as the East Sea and may you live a long and happy life!!"


    Matriarch Allen grinned from ear to ear and nodded repeatedly, "You are so thoughtful! I like this gift


    very much."


    "Wow, I''m afraid the original work of M is worth dozens or millions!"


    "You are right! It seems that Uncle Aadam and his family are going to be the most powerful ones in this


    birthday party!"


    Everyone looked at the gift with envy.


    M''s work was too precious.


    Other families also presented birthday gifts, including gold and silver jewelry, jewelry and jade, and all


    kinds of rare treasures and ythings.


    Matriarch Allenughed heartily when she received so many gifts.


    In the end, all people gave the gifts, except Jane.


    Everyone looked at Jane to see what gift she will give.


    "My dear sister, I can understand opportunity makes the thief. Since you are so rich, what gift have you


    prepared for Matriarch Allen?" Louise asked coldly.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    With a long face, Jane faltered and didn''t take out the gift.


    Richard prepared the birthday present for her.


    After those rumors, she felt that those gifts were all cheap fakes and couldn''t be given as a gift.


    "What? Didn''t you prepare a gift for Matriarch Allen?"


    Louise stood up abruptly, aggressively and coldly said, "Jane, how dare you! You know it''s Matriarch


    Allen''s birthday, but you didn''t prepare a gift. It''s obvious that you don''t take Matriarch Allen seriously!"

 Chapter 71: Lavish Gifts

    Chapter 71: Lavish Gifts


    The Allen family looked at Jane and her family with aplicated expression in their eyes when Louise


    shouted at them.


    "Louise, what are you talking about? I have always respected Matriarch Allen from the bottom of my


    heart." Jane gritted her teeth.


    "If you really respect Matriarch Allen, why didn''t you prepare a gift for her?" Louise asked aggressively,


    forcing Jane to bring out the gift.


    She could tell that Jane hadn''t prepared a valuable gift.


    Otherwise, with Jane''s character, it was impossible for her to not show it out.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, she was determined to make a fool of Jane in front of everyone.


    "I...", Jane was embarrassed. She looked at Richard, Catherine and Eddy and pressed them.


    What she meant was obvious: find a way to get through the current difficulties as soon as possible.


    Catherine and Eddy''s eyes dimmed. They shook their heads to show that they had no other ideas.


    They didn''t prepare any decent gifts. They were all the health care products that Richard brought back.


    They had thought that it was enough, but they didn''t expect that they would be returned.


    At this time, where could they get gifts?


    Seeing that Jane was about to lose her face, Richard stood up and said with a smile, "Mom, honey,


    we''ve prepared a big gift for Matriarch Allen, right?"


    "I left it in the car when I came in just now. I will go get it now."


    Then he stood up and took out the birthday gift from the car.


    "They even rent the clothes, whatvish gifts can they have?"


    "Will they give a false ne as a gift? Then they will piss Matriarch Allen off."


    "I''m not sure. Maybe she has some rare goods since they can buy a Rolls-Royce."


    Everyoneughed and gloated.


    Jane, Catherine and Eddy looked at each other in confusion.


    When did Richard prepare the gift? Why didn''t they know?


    "Are you acting again? What tricks are you ying?" Jane frowned and had a bad feeling.


    Richard took out the gift he prepared and handed it to Jane. He said respectfully, "Mom, this is the gift


    you specially asked me to prepare for Matriarch Allen."


    "What''s this?"


    Jane looked at the two bags in her hands, which looked like Indian spice. She frowned and looked at


    Richard with dissatisfaction.


    If it was really Indian spice, it was not as good as the health care products she gave them!


    "This is MS Tea," Richard said with a smile.


    Suddenly, someone remembered something and eximed, "oh my God, this is... This is the MS Tea of


    two hundred years old!"


    Everyone turned around and looked at it in astonishment. "Esmee, do you recognize it?"


    Jane¡¯s aunt Esmee Gardner was a well-educated woman. She had married the powerful family a long


    time ago. She liked calligraphy and tea ceremony and had a high status in the Allen family.


    Her eyes were sharp and she recognized the thing in Jane''s hand at once.


    Seeing the MS Tea, she rushed forward as if she had seen a treasure. Looking at the MS tea in Jane''s


    hand, she wanted to touch them, but she didn''t dare to touch them. She looked excited.


    Jane fiddled with the MS tea in her hand and asked in confusion, "aunt, what is the tea? Why are you


    so surprised?"


    Not only Jane, but also the other Allen family were confused.


    It was a small bag of stuff which looked old and ordinary. How could it make Esmee who had married a


    senior official of the Evento so shocked?!

 Chapter 72: MS Tea

    Chapter 72: MS Tea


    "Sister, tell everyone what it is." Matriarch Allen couldn''t wait to ask.


    Esmee looked away from the tea with difficulty, and then looked at Richard, who looked calm and


    indifferent. With admiration in her eyes, she said sincerely, "Jane, you really have a good son-inw.


    You are so lucky."


    "Aunt, what kind of tea is this?" Jane asked.


    "It''s MS Tea. It''s a tribute to the monarch in Middle Ages!"


    "In the whole world, there is only a small piece of tea garden that can nt MS Tea. Every day, there


    are a lot of soldiers guarding it!"


    "And In Middle Ages, only the monarch could afford it!"


    "The word ''tribute'' on the package means that the tea came from the imperial pce!"


    Esmee was shocked and said, "as we all know, the longer the tea are, the higher the value is."


    "The tea in front of us is passed down from Middle Ages. The tea with one hundred years¡¯ history is


    worth at least millions or even tens of millions!"


    "As for MS Tea of two hundred year, I''ve never heard of it or seen it!"


    "Nowadays, there are less than five thousand people in the country who can drink this kind of tea. This


    is a symbol of identity."


    Hearing this, everyone''s face changed.


    Only the monarch in Middle Ages could afford the tea?


    How precious it was?


    Just such a symbol was enough to outdo all the gifts.


    Jane swallowed hard and asked in a trembling voice, "aunt, how much is this tea worth?"


    Esmee shook her head with a smile and said, "what is the most rare thing in this world? Luxury cars,


    mansions, nes and yachts, aren''t they? The most rare thing is something symbolizing identity."


    "At that time, the antiques outside the imperial pce of our country were invaluable."


    "This tea has been passed down for so long. It must be unparalleled in the world. Only these two bags


    of tea can change a ne!"


    "Ouch..."


    Everyone gasped in astonishment.


    How could these two bags of tea exchange a ne?


    There was a dead silence in the hall.


    Everyone looked at Jane, Richard, Eddy and Catherine in shock, especially at Richard. Their hearts


    were like surging waves, unable to calm down for a long time.


    Where Richard can find such a precious tea?


    Jane was also shocked with her mouth wide open, unable toe to her senses for a long time.


    Could these two bags of tea exchange a private ne?


    While she was shocked, she saw other people''s shocked, envious and jealous eyes. She immediately


    felt happy and proud.


    Jane straightened her chest and said indifferently, "it''s just a piece of cake. Please ept my gift,


    Matriarch Allen."


    "Wow, my father is so awesome. I just said that he was rich. Can you believe me now?" Maria jumped


    with joy.


    Catherine frowned, stared at Richard and whispered, "where did you get this?"


    She was afraid that Richard would borrow money again for his sake.


    Richard whispered in her ear, "Mr Thomas gave it to me yesterday. He said he couldn''t finish it."


    Catherine looked at him suspiciously, but said nothing in the end.


    "Jane, you are so considerate. You are the most promising woman in the world." Matriarch Allen was


    wild with joy and held the tea leaves as if they were the most precious treasures.


    At this moment, the eyes the Allen family looked at Jane changed.


    He even could give such a valuable thing as a gift. Awesome!


    For a moment, many people toasted Jane and said all kinds of ttery.


    Jane replied with a smile and gave Louise a defiant look.


    She had fought with Louise for decades, but she had lost miserably every time. This time, she finally


    felt proud and ted.


    Louise gritted her teeth, feeling sad and angry.


    Jane used to be a doormat at family parties, but now she wanted to rebel?


    How could she tolerate it?!


    Louise''s eyes twinkled. Suddenly, she sneered and said, "in my opinion, this tea is fake!"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 73: Cats Hide Their Claws.

    Chapter 73: Cats Hide Their ws.


    As a person who had always overshadowed Jane, Louise didn''t like Jane to show off.


    So she wanted to stir up trouble.


    When she said that, the whole audience fell into silence again.


    Matriarch Allen asked in confusion, "Louise, why did you say that two bags of tea are fake? Do you


    have any evidence?"


    "Louise, what do you mean?" Jane asked in a low voice.


    With a scornful look on her face, Louise sneered, "Aunt Esmee said this kind of tea is so valuable and


    rare. How can you afford it? It must be fake."


    Hearing this, several rtives who were at odds with Jane also sneered, "Yes, I heard that you still owe


    the Miller family twenty million dors in debt!"


    "Yes, even the clothes are rented. This gift must be fake!"


    "They maybe bought the packaging and just made some tea leaves and pretended to be MS Tea!"


    They firmly believed that the tea was fake and all condemned her.


    They looked at them with disdainful eyes and uttered harsh words.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Jane and Catherine were so angry that their faces turned red and their fists clenched.


    Louise always wouldn¡¯t let them have an easy time.


    At this time, someone exined in a low voice for Jane, "Richard drove a Rolls-Royce here. He won''t


    give a fake gift, right?"


    Louise sneered and said arrogantly, "it''s so convenient to rent a car now, and even a Rolls-Royce can


    be rented. Besides, maybe he''s a driver, and maybe he''s driving for a rich man."


    Louise''s words hit the nail on the head.


    Jane''s face darkened and she was speechless.


    "Do you have any proof?" Eddy couldn''t help but retort.


    "Louise, I say it is quality goods, but you still say it is fake. Do you doubt my taste?" Esmee''s face


    darkened as she stared at Louise.


    "Auntie, in my opinion, they know you have this hobby, so they specially find a high-quality copycat


    product to deceive you."


    Louise red at Richard and said sarcastically, "although I don''t have any evidence, it''s well known


    that Jane''s son-inw is a famous fake king, a best actor and a professional liar. Maybe the gift this


    time is fake."


    "You may know a person''s face but not his mind. Aunt, Matriarch Allen, don''t be happy when you see


    the expensive gift. You''d better find an expert to identify it. Don''t be deceived!"


    "Nonsense! My father is not a liar!" Maria retorted immediately.


    "Haha, Maria, you are cheated by your father. He is a liar!" Louise said coldly.


    "You are lying. My father is the best father in the world. He won''t lie to us," Maria retorted with her lips


    pouted.


    Louise sneered and didn''t say anything, but her eyes showed her distain.


    At this time, Matriarch Allen was also a little uncertain, and hurriedly asked Esmee to verify it.


    Esmee was not sure.


    Louise said firmly, so she didn''t know whether the tea were real or not. After all, she hadn''t drunk them


    before.


    At this time, the other people of the Allen family looked at the Richard family in a strange way and


    whispered.


    Jane and Catherine were furious, but they couldn''t find any point to refute.


    They didn''t know whether the tea were real or not. How could they refute?


    With a calm look on his face, Richard said indifferently, "Aunt Louise, if you don''t know the goods, don''t


    pretend to know. Don¡¯t expose yourself to ridicule. This is a gift from Kurt, the richest man in the


    Evento. It''s absolutely a genuine gift!"


    Upon hearing this, everyone burst intoughter.


    Louise was amused, as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world. She burst intoughter and


    said, "the richest man in the Evento gave you a gift? Richard, you are still acting. Why don''t you say


    that you are the richest man in the country?"


    "Don''t you have a clear understanding of yourself? A big shot like Kurt is not one you can make friend


    with."


    "I''ve long heard that Jane''s son-inw likes to act and show off in front of others. I''ve seen him this


    time. He rented a luxury car, rented clothes, and gave people a gift that is worth ten million at any time.


    He''s so rich, haha..."


    The Allen family, who stood on the side of Louise, mocked, humiliated andughed.


    They didn''t believe Richard''s words at all!

 Chapter 74: Going too Far

    Chapter 74: Going too Far


    "Richard, if Kurt can give you a gift, you can kick my head like a ball." Louiseughed sarcastically.


    The people on her side also looked at him with disdain and ridicule.


    Jane was furious when she saw Louise and the others called white ck and took the limelight again.


    It was not easy for her to gain the limelight in front of everyone and won respect.


    As a result, Louise came to hit her again. Obviously, she was against her.


    With an indignant look on her face, Jane looked around and said in a deep voice, "Kurt just invited


    Catherine to be the general manager of hispany. Mr Thomas appreciated Catherine and invited


    her in person!"


    "So, although Kurt gave this tea to my daughter-inw, in fact, he wanted to give my daughter. Is there


    anything wrong?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    The next second, they burst intoughter again!


    Louise looked at Jane with a sneer. "Catherine, stop bragging. Who is Mr Thomas? Why did he


    condescend to invite Catherine in person?"


    "Don''t be kidding. Maybe your son-inw is so boastful because of you."


    "You..." Jane was about to overturn the table.


    Her cousin had gone too far! She had gone too far!


    "That''s right. Why is there such a scum in the Allen family?"


    "It''s not a big deal if you don''t live a good life. You still like to pretend. Don''t you feel ufortable?"


    Other rtives also looked at Jane and Richard with disdain, as if they were watching a joke.


    At this time, Louise''s son-inw stood out with a smile.


    He nced at Catherine and the others arrogantly and teased coldly, "I also work in the KT group.


    Although my position is not high, I have some connections with the general manager of the group."


    He said lightly, but they knew he was showing off. "Catherine, which department are you in as the


    general manager?"


    Catherine bit her lips and faltered.


    Kurt only told her that she could go to work at any time. Yesterday, he asked her to go to work today,


    but he didn''t tell her which department she should go to.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She had never shown up in the KT group, so it was normal that Louise''s son-inw couldn''t recognize


    her.


    The matter hasn''te to a decision yet. But Jane told them.


    Now that she was questioned about her position by Jacob, she could only be anxious, but there was


    nothing she could do. She could not even defend herself.


    "Oh my God, Louise, your son-inw works in the KT group?"


    "What a good job! I heard that the monthly sry there is more than thirty thousand or forty thousand,


    and the bonus is more."


    "Yes, if my child can also enter the KT group in the future, I will wake up with a smile even in my


    dream!"


    "Louise''s son-inw, your name is Jacob, right? Come on. Drink two more sses of wine with me.


    Hope you can arrange a job for my child in the future!"


    Hearing the discussions and seeing ttering smiles of the rtives around, Louise''s son-inw, Jacob,


    smiled even more brightly and looked more arrogant.


    Louise felt proud when she saw that everyone was ttering her son-inw. Sheughed even more


    happily and kept belittling and mocking Jane.


    She had always been like this, raising her position by humiliating Jane.


    Jacob nced at Richard, and then his eyes fell on Catherine''s delicate and beautiful face. The fire in


    his eyes shed away.


    He asked, "Catherine, which department are you working for?"


    "Haha, I have never seen a manager before. He is the manager of the cleaning department. Are you


    the manager of the cleaning department? Are you in charge of cleaning the toilet?"

 Chapter 75: Piss Me Off!

    Chapter 75: Piss Me Off!


    Hearing this, everyone burst intoughter.


    "Yes, the manager of the cleaning department is also a manager!"


    "It''s natural for Mr Thomas to give a fake tea gift to the cleaning manager!"


    "Haha, exactly."


    ....


    Catherine was looked down upon andughed at by Louise and others. She was at a loss.


    She lowered her head, bit her lips and said nothing.


    Although it was true that Kurt invited her to be the manager, she didn''t want to argue before she really


    became the manager.


    "Bad guys, you are all bad guys. Don''t bully my mother." Maria walked up to Catherine and stared at


    them with her bright eyes.


    Catherine held Maria in her arms and signaled her to keep silent.


    "My daughter is really going to be the manager of the KT group. Her annual sry is over ten million


    dors. None of you canpare with her!" Jane exined.


    "Yes, I can testify that Mr Thomas really came to visit our house. He did ask my daughter to be the


    manager, but she didn''t have time to report for duty." Eddy couldn''t stand it and exined.


    "Hahaha, tens of millions. Why don''t you say that your annual sry is over 100 million? Jane, you are


    really lying without thinking?" Louise sneered.


    "You... You pissed me off!" Jane''s face turned red with anger.


    It was true, but they still looked down upon her family, which made her very angry and ufortable.


    Eddy was such a gentle man, but his face also turned red with anger.


    In the face of these mockingughter, Catherine lowered her head, held Maria in her arms, gritted her


    teeth, and said nothing with her red eyes.


    Seeing this, Richard''s eyes were cold, and blue veins stood out on his fists. Anger was like a volcano


    about to erupt in his heart.


    Louise and Jacob had gone too far!


    Even a strong woman like Jane, under the sarcastic ridicule of Louise, was so angry that she almost


    had a heart attack.


    In their eyes, Catherine had be a liar.


    Looking at the depressed faces of Catherine and Maria, Richard felt very sorry for them. He wanted to


    kill Louise.


    Although Louise and Jane were family, Louise didn¡¯t wish Jane to live well.


    Those people didn''t want to see others live a good life, and they even wanted to hit Jane when she was


    down.


    Even if Jane lived a good life now, they still mocked, belittled, made trouble out of nothing and used


    Jane of lying.


    Such a mean woman was really hateful!


    Thinking of this, Richard clenched his fists and was about to stand up.


    At this moment, Catherine suddenly grabbed his hand.


    "Honey."


    "Don''t do that. Put up with it. Let''s talk about it when we get back."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Catherine shook her head and hinted Richard not to make trouble.


    Richard frowned. He had no choice but to follow his wife''s advice.


    Jane was a woman who was sensitive about her reputation. She retorted Jacob angrily, "You know


    nothing. Mr Thomas just invited Catherine yesterday, but she hasn''t gone to work yet."


    "Don''t becent. Maybe Catherine''s position is higher than yours. Why are you so proud?"


    However, her exnation did not have any effect. Instead, the Allen family pointed at her andughed


    at her even more loudly and harshly.


    With a smug, disdainful and contemptuous look on Louise''s face, she sneered, e on, cousin. Don''t


    be dead determined to save face. There is a limit to your vanity. But if you are poor, then don''tpare


    with the higher!"


    "Yes, you drove a luxury car here and gave MS Tea as gift. Is it interesting to be vain so much?"


    "It''s really hard for you to pretend to be a rich."

 Chapter 76: Believe it or not, Ill Kill You?

    Chapter 76: Believe it or not, I''ll Kill You?


    All kinds of cold words made Jane''s face pale and tremble with anger.


    Catherine sighed helplessly and held her mother''s hand. "Mom, they don''t believe it. It''s useless no


    matter what you say."


    Jane frowned and felt wronged.


    However, for the sake of her daughter, she didn''t refute again. She gritted her teeth and swallowed her


    anger.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I didn''t expect Jane also likes to tell lies." Matriarch Allen shook her head, put the tea bags on the


    table, and said disappointedly, "I thought you give me the real tea, but I didn''t expect it to be a fraud.


    Jane, you disappoint me."


    Then she looked at Jane''s mother, Karina, and said coldly, "Jane, discipline your daughter. Why your


    daughter bes a liar?"


    Hearing what Louise and other people said, she also thought that the tea was fake and didn''t want to


    hold them in her hands at all.


    Matriarch Allen''s words caused a burst ofughter.


    "Great grandma, you are so sagacious!"


    "Yes. Karina, you can¡¯t ask Jane to apologize to Matriarch Allen. The richest man admires her. We can''t


    afford to be med!"


    Hearing Matriarch Allen''s words, Jane¡¯s elders, who had been silent all the time, echoed.


    Jane''s mother, Karina, felt so humiliated.


    She stepped forward, grabbed the MS Tea in her hand, threw it on the ground and stamped it hard.


    Millions of tea were crushed and scattered on the ground.


    She pointed at Jane with her cold eyebrows and sharp eyes and scolded Jane angrily, "why did I give


    birth to a bastard like you? You always make a fool of me!"


    "Kneel down and apologize to Matriarch Allen right now, or you''ll suffer a lot today!"


    Seeing that the tea was smashed into pieces, Esmee felt sorry.


    Although she didn''t know whether it was true or not, as a cultural person, she felt heartbroken to see


    such a precious tea broken.


    Matriarch Allen sneered and said with disdain, "I don''t dare to ept her apology. If we displease Mr.


    Thomas, the Allen family couldn¡¯t take the consequences."


    Karina''s eyes were as cold as ice. She said angrily, "when you insisted on marrying Eddy, I didn''t


    agree!"


    "Look at you now. What the hell are you doing? You are making up lies. Howe there is such a


    loser in our Allen family?"


    In the face of her mother''s relentless and furious scold, Jane''s eyes turned red and instantly tears


    welled up in her eyes.


    With a sad look on her face, she looked at Karina with red eyes and asked, "Mom, don''t you believe


    me?"


    "I want to believe you, but look at what you have done!"


    Karina was furious and was about to p Jane.


    Even if she was pulled in time, she was so angry that her chest heaved violently and almost fell to the


    ground.


    The group of people watched the show and eximed that this year''s meeting was worthy of their trip!


    Seeing that Jane was humiliated, Louise felt so happy, as if she had drunk a bottle of ice C on June!


    Seeing that Jane was on the verge of breaking down, she nced at Catherine again.


    Catherine, in her early twenty''s, was most sexy, hot and good-looking in her life.


    Even if she just stood behind and didn''t say much, her aloof temperament and the beautiful face also


    attracted the attention of all the people present.


    Louise took a look at her plump figure and then at Catherine¡¯s slim figure. Anger and jealousy filled her


    heart.


    She stared at Catherine and ndered her, "and you, Catherine! Not long ago, you were going to


    marry Mr Miller of the Miller family. Not long after you broke up, you hooked up with the richest man in


    the Evento? Humph! You''re really a bitch! You''re really a shame to our Millers!"


    Hearing Louise''s words, Richard red at her with cold eyes. "A dog''s mouth emits no ivory. Shut up!"


    "If you dare to gossip again, I will kill you!"

 Chapter 77: She was full of BS

    Chapter 77: She was full of BS


    Louise was full of BS!


    Richard had been furious and wanted to make a move.


    He bit my tongue and didn''t say anything before because of Catherine.


    Now Louise mentioned the Miller family, whichpletely crossed Richard''s bottom line!


    Catherine was forced to marry James, which was the biggest humiliation and wound for him, and also


    the wound in Catherine''s heart.


    He didn''t mention the Miller family at home and in front of Catherine.


    Louise kept talking about James, which made him furious.


    "It''s true. She is a wanton woman!" Louise sneered.


    "You are full of BS! My wife was forced to remarry, and Kurt was willing to give her a gift!" Richard


    gritted his teeth.


    Seeing Richard gritting her teeth, Catherine felt warm in her heart. She quickly pulled him and said, "it''s


    okay. A clean hand wants no washing. I''ve heard something worse than this since you''ve been away."


    Hearing this, Richard felt as if his heart was gripped by a big hand, and he was too painful to breathe.


    With red eyes, he held Catherine in his arms and said with tears in his eyes, "I''m sorry, Caroline. I''ve


    wronged you all these years."


    The longer he spent with Catherine, the more he realized that he owed her too much.


    Louise rolled her eyes and said in a sarcastic tone, "if Catherine hadn''t seduced Kurt, he wouldn''t have


    given Catherine the chance to be a manager and given her gifts."


    "Richard, you are such a loser. I''m afraid that your wife will be taken away by others now!" Jacob


    sneered and gloated.


    "Humph, they are not living well, but they still pretend to be the rich."


    "She looks gorgeous, but we don''t know what kind of shady business she has done in return for the


    luxury car and gifts!"


    "And who knows if this child is Richard''s. maybe it''s a bastard of Catherine and some random man!"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Maria looks good. She must be a skittish woman when she grows up."


    They belittled Catherine''s family word by word.


    Hearing these words, Richard''s eyes became colder and colder. He clenched his fists.


    This family was too ugly!


    They had all sorts of malicious thoughts and sarcastic remarks to them. Even the young Maria, were


    mocked by them wantonly!


    Catherine was so angry that her face turned pale and her whole body trembled. She felt extremely


    aggrieved, depressed and ufortable.


    Her eyes became red and Tears welled up in her eyes.


    She couldn''t believe her family would say such words to her!


    Eddy''s face was sullen. He was angry, but he dared not to say anything in the face of the arrogant Allen


    family.


    Looking at his daughter-inw''s tears, Richard felt as if the knife were piercing his heart. He was so


    furious that he wished he could mobilize an army to destroy the Allen family.


    These people were so hateful!


    Maria held Catherine''s hand tightly andforted her, "Mom, don''t be afraid, don¡¯t cry. Dad will protect


    us this time."


    When she spoke, she stood on tiptoe and wanted to wipe her mother¡¯s tears, but she found that she


    couldn''t reach her mother¡¯s face. She was so anxious that she cried out with tears all over her face.


    "Maria doesn''t cry, and so does Mom," Catherine felt heartbroken when she saw Maria crying. She held


    Maria in her arms and wiped away her tears.


    Seeing this, Richard could feel anger boiling up inside him.


    Louise¡¯s hands crossed on her breast. Louise was so arrogant and looked at them with disdain and


    coldness. "You''re still crying. Why are you still pretending? If I were you, I wouldn''t have been able to


    stay here any longer!"


    "Right! Jane, take your family and get out of the Allen family!"


    "We Allen family don¡¯t wee liars!"


    "Rent the car and clothes? If the news gets out, we Allen family will beughed by others."


    The members of Louise''s family responded one after another. They were so angry that they wanted to


    drive away Jane and the others.


    Karina turned her face away angrily and said nothing.


    With a frosty face, Richard stood up and nced at the crowd coldly.


    He looked at the broken gifts, and then at those people. He pped the table and stood up, as cold as


    ice that had never melted. "You son of a bitch! You can''t see anything with your eyes. I promise you will


    regret it!"

 Chapter 78: Maurice Grants visit

    Chapter 78: Maurice Grant''s visit


    Looking at Louise and others, Richard really wanted to p them.


    However, when he was about to make a move, Catherine held his hand tightly to stop him.


    "Honey, stop making trouble." Catherine shook her head with red eyes.


    Every year at the annual meeting, the whole family wasughed at, and they were used to it.


    Now that Kurt invited her to work, she saw the light of hope in the darkness.


    As long as she could get through this day, everything would be fine after she went to work in the KT


    group.


    Louise sneered, "I really regret having known such shameless rtives as you."


    Jacob also said arrogantly, "it''s just a piece of ck tea. I can buy it with a few hundred dors in the


    market. I really don''t know what to regret."


    Matriarch Allen said in disgust, "how could we Allen family have a live-in son-inw like you? It''s so


    shameful!"


    Everyone was excited and criticized them, as if they had made a huge mistake.


    Richard nced at them coldly, feeling both angry and funny.


    Although aunt Jane had a good eyesight, it was still limited.


    This tea was not only the priceless MS Tea, but also the tea picked by the monarch when he visited the


    MS Tea garden. It was carefully made by a famous tea making master.


    These were the real tea leaves picked by the monarch!


    If not, how could the tea be passed down as a treasure!


    Unfortunately, the Allen family didn''t know the goods.


    Looking at the tealeaves on the ground that had been crushed by Karina, Richard said in a cold voice


    with no expression on his face, "this gift is not easy to get. It''s a pity that you are not lucky enough to


    enjoy it!"


    Matriarch Allen flew into a rage. She hit the ground with her dragon head walking stick and said angrily,


    "how dare you! You''re just a live-in son-inw. You employ trickery and don''t repent, and now you dare


    to talk nonsense in front of me? Drive them out!"


    The words of Matriarch Allen were like an imperial edict.


    The few servants of the Allen family immediately came in and said coldly, "dear guests, you have heard


    what Matriarch Allen said. Please get out."


    Although they said politely, there was no trace of respect on their faces.


    The uncles and elders of Louise and Jane didn''t try to dissuade them. Instead, they all said sarcastic


    words, with a look of gloating and watching a y.


    The ugly face was disgusting.


    Jane and Catherine''s eyes were red. They felt angry, aggrieved and humiliated.


    "Do you still want to drive us away? You''re courting death!" Richard¡¯s eyes were cold.


    Catherine hurriedly pulled him and shook her head.


    Richard had no choice but to clench his fists and leave with Maria in his arms.


    The family left the Allen residence. They got into the car and drove the Rolls-Royce away.


    When they left the Allen family, an old man came in with a gift and just brushed past the Rolls-Royce.


    When they passed by, the old man looked at the te number of the Rolls-Royce Phantom and was


    shocked. "Mr. Thomas''s car? Is Mr. Thomas also here?"


    Richard saw all this, with acent smile at the corners of his mouth.


    Until the car drove away for a while, he suddenly stepped on the brake.


    The old man who just entered the room was a tea master who often appeared on TV. His name was


    Maurice Grant.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The Allen family didn''t know the goods, so did Maurice?


    Thinking of this, Richard left in no hurry.


    He really wanted to see how Matriarch Allen, Louise, and Karina would react when Maurice told them


    the truth.


    Tears welled up in Jane''s eyes and she was sulking. Seeing that Richard had stopped the car, she got


    angry and scolded, "hurry up! Drive the car! Aren''t you ashamed enough and still wait for them to see


    you off?"


    "If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have been driven out if you hadn''t sent her MS Tea."


    She red at Richard and wanted to swallow him alive.


    In her opinion, it was all Richard''s fault.


    Richard looked calm and confident. "Mom, calm down. They wille out to beg you to go back


    soon."

 Chapter 79: Do You really Have a Relationship with Mr. Thomas?

    Chapter 79: Do You really Have a Rtionship with Mr. Thomas?


    At this moment, what Richard needed to do was to wait.


    They were waiting for Maurice to tell them everything, Matriarch Allen, Louise, and Jane toe out


    and ask them to stay.


    Hearing this, Jane got angry. "Haven''t you finished your acting yet? You are so humiliated but you still


    want to pretend?"


    "Richard, please drive home as soon as possible. Don''t hurt us anymore, okay?"


    All she wanted now was to go home and cry under the quilt!


    What was the most important thing for a woman to go back to her parents'' home?


    Respect!


    But now, Richard had given her two bags of fake tea, and Matriarch Allen had driven her out of the


    Allen family. She felt so humiliated.


    Next year, she would be too ashamed to go back to her mother''s house!


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but feel heartbroken and tears welled up in her eyes.


    Maria walked up to Jane obediently, held her hand andforted her, "grandma, don''t cry. I believe in


    dad. The gift from dad must be real!"


    She said seriously, with iparable trust and dependence on Richard in her eyes.


    Richard reached out and rubbed Maria''s head, feeling that his heart was about to melt.


    It was said that a daughter was a father''s warm jacket. It was true.


    It was so good to have a daughter!


    Catherine alsoforted Jane, "Mom, just wait. Trust him this time."


    This gift was taken out by Richard from Kurt''s car, which maybe was put in the car by Kurt.


    Since it was Kurt''s gift, it couldn''t be fake.


    At the same time, she didn''t want to frustrate Maria''s enthusiasm for her father. She wanted to maintain


    Richard''s image as a great father in Maria''s heart.


    ...


    At the birthday party of the Allen family.


    The antique master Maurice came to celebrate her birthday with a gift.


    The father of Maurice and the deceased Patriarch Allen had been friends for generations, so he was


    familiar with the people of the Allen family. As soon as he appeared, the people of the Allen family


    immediately went out to wee him.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Even Matriarch Allen, with the support of her children, greeted him in person with iparable


    respect.


    Antique master Maurice Maurice, was a well-known authority in the antiquity world. He was in a high


    position and had a much better status than the Allen family.


    "Wee, Mr. Grant! My humble house is honoured by your presence." Matriarch Allen said with a


    smile.


    "Matriarch Allen, you are so polite. Please have a seat!"


    Maurice held Matriarch Allen''s hand in a hurry and said enviously, "Matriarch Allen, you have two


    happy events today!"


    Hearing this, Matriarch Allen was stunned and asked in confusion, "My birthday is a happy event. But


    what is the second happy event?"


    Maurice smiled warmly and said, "when I entered the house, I saw the car of Kurt, the richest man of


    Evento!"


    "Even the richest manes to celebrate Matriarch Allen¡¯s birthday, which means that Mr Thomas is


    going to cooperate with the Allen family. The the Allen family will definitely make great achievements.


    Isn''t this the happy event for you?"


    When he finished speaking, the Allen family looked at each other in confusion.


    Maurice was the famous person in Evento. He wouldn''t make a joke.


    Since he said so, it must be true!


    But where was Kurt?


    They didn''t see him.


    "Mr. Grant, did you make a mistake? Mr Thomas has never been here," Matriarch Allen asked in


    confusion.


    "Matriarch Allen, you''re so modest. I''ve seen Mr Thomas''s car. It''s that Rolls-Royce. In the whole


    Heufville Province, only he has that limited edition of the Rolls-Royce!" Maurice said with a smile.


    Boom!


    His words shocked Matriarch Allen, Louise, Jacob, and Karina to the extreme. They all opened their


    mouth wide.


    "Mr. Grant, are you sure you didn''t see it wrong?" Matriarch Allen asked in a trembling voice.


    "I can''t mistake the license te of that car. It''s Kurt''s car." Maurice said firmly.


    Hearing this, Matriarch Allen, Louise, Karina, Jacob and everyone present had a bad feeling.


    It turned out that the Jane family really had a rtionship with the richest man, Kurt?!


    Richard''s car wasn''t rented, but Kurt''s private car?!


    At the thought of this, Matriarch Allen''s face changed dramatically and she was seized with remorse.


    She drove the Richard family away, did it mean she gave up the chance of the Allen family making a


    fortune?

 Chapter 80: A Reckless Waste of Treasure

    Chapter 80: A Reckless Waste of Treasure


    Matriarch Allen beat her breast and regretted what she had done just now.


    Her lips were pale and she muttered, "it''s all my fault. It''s all my fault..."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Matriarch Allen, what''s wrong with you?" Maurice asked in astonishment.


    It was a double happiness. Why wasn''t Matriarch Allen happy at all?


    "Oh my God! Jane knows Mr Thomas?"


    "So the Rolls-Royce is Mr Thomas'' car."


    "It seems that they have a close rtionship with Mr Thomas. Maybe it''s true that Jane said that


    Catherine is the general manager of the KT group."


    At this time, the Allen family looked at each other and discussed.


    Like Matriarch Allen, many people beat their breast and felt regretful.


    With an embarrassed look on her face, Louise red at Jacob and said coldly, "didn''t you just say that


    you haven''t seen Catherine? Are you also bragging? It''s all your fault!"


    Jacob was so scared that his face turned pale and he cried in his heart!


    He worked in the KT group and knew many general managers.


    However, he was just an ordinary employee. The general managers didn''t know him!


    If Catherine was really a general manager of the KT group, it would be a piece of cake to fire him!


    Cold sweat streamed down his face. He hurriedly said, "Mom, maybe aunt Jane is telling the truth.


    Catherine hasn''t been reported yet, so I don''t know. It''s excusable!"


    Just as everyone was whispering and confused, Maurice, who was talking with Matriarch Allen,


    suddenly stopped. He shrugged his nose and looked very confused.


    "Is this... the fragrance of MS Tea?" Maurice''s eyes lit up.


    He smelled the strong scent like a drunkard.


    When he saw the MS Tea trampled into pieces by Jane''s mother on the ground, his face changed


    dramatically!


    Boom¡­


    It was as if he had seen a ghost in the day!


    Maurice couldn''t believe her eyes. He widened his eyes and felt his scalp tingling!


    What did he see?


    The aged tea in Middle Ages?


    Judging from its color and smell, it must be saved at least two hundred years!


    Maurice strode forward, knelt on one knee, picked up a small piece of tea from the mess and put it into


    his mouth to chew.


    A soft, elegant and sweet taste came. There was a vor which turned from bitterness to sweetness


    and the fragrance still lingered in his mouth.


    Maurice chewed the tea in his mouth carefully. His eyes turned red and tears streamed down two lines.


    He cried!


    He didn''t expect that he would have the chance to taste MS Tea in his life!


    Maurice hurriedly bent down and carefully collected all the broken tea one by one.


    The devout look made the people of the Allen family confused and they looked at each other.


    "Mr. Grant, what are you doing?" Matriarch Allen asked in confusion.


    "It''s a reckless waste of God''s treasure. It''s a good thing," Maurice said hurriedly.


    After collecting the tea, he turned the package over and saw two lines of words on the back:


    Tribute tea.


    In Middle Ages, the monarch picked up tea in a mountain in person!


    Seeing these two words, Maurice was shocked beyond words!


    It was the tea picked by the Monarch himself?!


    If the MS Tea of two hundred years could be auctioned at a high price of tens of millions, then the value


    of the tea picked by the monarch in Middle Ages would be more than ten times higher!


    In other words, the tea cakes were worth hundreds of millions!


    They saw Maurice''s face changed again and again, and he finally burst into tears


    Everyone, including Matriarch Allen, looked at each other in confusion.


    Louise reminded him, "Mr. Grant, this tea is fake. It''s a fake from the poor rtive of our Allen family.


    Don''t pick it up."


    "Yes, Mr. Grant. That person also said that it was a two hundred year old MS Tea. Isn''t it a fantasy?


    There are not many one hundred year old tea in the world, let alone two hundred year old ones." Jacob


    added


    "That''s right. Aunt Esmee also said that it could exchange a helicopter, it is impossible." Another


    person said.


    Maurice shook his head and said firmly, "it can''t be fake!"

 Chapter 81: Worth Hundreds of Millions!

    Chapter 81: Worth Hundreds of Millions!


    Maurice raised the back of the tea cakes and said, "Look, the words and the trademark on the back of


    this package. I''ve seen it in a single book. It''s absolutely true."


    "MS Tea, the more aged it is, the thicker the fragrance."


    "I just chewed this tea. The fragrance of this tea is mellow and sweet. It must be the most authentic MS


    Tea."


    "The quality of the tea is obvious, and no one can forge it. I can prove that this bag of tea is true!"


    Some of the aunts who knew about the tea ceremony nodded in agreement.


    The Allen family was shocked by Maurice''s firm words.


    Looking at the broken tea, Maurice felt sorry for them. "What a pity! They have been crushed and have


    no value for collection anymore."


    Matriarch Allen asked, "Mr. Grant, aren''t you an antique master? Why do you know about tea? The tea


    leaves can also be collected?"


    Maurice smiled and said, "Matriarch Allen, you don''t know that antiques don''t only refer to antiques.


    This tea brick, especially aged ones, is one of the antiques and is more valuable!"


    Hearing this, Matriarch Allen''s hands trembled. "Then how much is this tea brick worth?"


    Maurice sighed, "if it''s aplete tea brick without any damage and well packed, it''s worth at least


    hundreds of millions!"


    "What a pity! It''s broken and has no collection value. No matter how good the tea leaves are, they are


    worthless..."


    As soon as his words came out, all the people present immediately began to gasp!


    There was dead silence.


    Everyone was shocked with their mouths wide open.


    It was worth hundreds of millions!


    How long would it take to make so much money?


    Even the Allen family didn''t have so many assets in total.


    After the shock, there was deep regret!


    Karina''s body went limp and her face turned pale. She almost fainted.


    The people around her held her up andforted her.


    "I... what did I break?" Karina looked at her hands.


    At this moment, she was extremely regretful. What on earth had she done just now?


    One hundred million dors?


    At this moment, she had an impulse to cut off her hands.


    The Allen family were shocked by Maurice''s words.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Grant, is this really so valuable?"


    Looking at the tea leaves in Maurice''s hands, Matriarch Allen hurriedly took them over.


    "It''s true. Even if it''s not collectible, it''s a honor to drink the tea picked by the Monarch himself.


    Matriarch Allen, you should cherish it. That''s all we have now." Maurice said.


    "Okay, okay." Matriarch Allen shivered and carefully put away the tea leaves.


    The tea leaves were picked by the Monarch himself. It would be a great honor to tell others.


    Matriarch Allen cautiously put away the tea leaves, and suddenly her eyes lit up.


    She had thought it through. How rich were Jane and Richard who could give such a generous gift?


    "Louise!"


    Matriarch Allen hit the ground with her dragon head walking stick, and she immediately shouted at


    Aadam and Louise, "you drove them away. I warn you, go and get Jane and her family back right now!"


    Aadam''s family had a cruel heart under the cover of sugar-coated words, but Matriarch Allen liked them


    very much.


    However, in front of a gift worth hundreds of millions, they were nothing for Matriarch Allen!


    At this moment, all Matriarch Allen wanted to do was to find the Jane and her family back and maintain


    their rtionship.


    Facing the sharp eyes of Matriarch Allen, Louise said reluctantly, "Grandma, I didn''t kick them out.


    What does it have to do with me? Just let someone else go!"


    "You didn''t kick them out, so it is me who kick them out?" Matriarch Allen yelled, her face red with


    anger.


    She was so angry that she trembled all over. Pointing at Louise with her walking stick, she wanted to


    walk to Louise and hit her at once!


    Jane''s family could afford hundreds of millions of tea, which meant that Jane was telling the truth. They


    must have a close rtionship with Kurt.


    If they could get Jane back, the Allen family would contact Kurt.

 Chapter 82: Sorry, We wont Go Back!

    Chapter 82: Sorry, We won''t Go Back!


    "Didn''t you kick her out?" Louise muttered in a low voice, looking unhappy.


    The other members of the Allen family also looked at each other. It seemed that Matriarch Allen had


    asked someone to drive Jane away.


    However, they were not as favored as Louise. They didn''t dare to talk nonsense.


    Pointing at Louise with her walking stick, Matriarch Allen scolded angrily, "if you hadn''t been against


    Jane all the time, how could this gift worth hundreds of millions be broken?"


    "I''m old and won''t spend much money. You will get the money in the end!"


    "You, go and invite Jane back immediately. If you can''t invite her back, get out of here and never go


    back to the Allen family!"


    Matriarch Allen was trembling with anger. Her face turned red. Her tone was sharp and decisive, full of


    determination!


    Louise''s eyes turned red with tears.


    It was the first time in her life that Matriarch Allen had scolded her in public.


    "It''s useless to cry. If you don''t persuade Jane toe back today, I''ll kick you out of the Allen family!"


    Matriarch Allen said angrily.


    "Louise, just go. You just said that her gift was fake. If you didn''t persuade her, who else would it be?"


    "Louise, you have to be responsible for what you have done!"


    The elders of the Allen family also began to persuade Louise to get them back.


    "Okay, I''ll go!" Louise gritted her teeth and went out.


    She had no choice but to obey.


    ...


    In the Rolls-Royce Phantom, Richard looked at Louise who was reluctant toe over in the distance


    and smiled. "I knew she woulde."


    "Louise? Why did shee out?" Jane asked in surprise.


    "Mom, of course she is here to invite you back," Richard said with a smile.


    "Really?" Jane was stunned.


    Louise had always wanted to bully her since she was a child, and she had never said a polite word to


    her.


    Now that she was driven out of the Allen family, she felt humiliated. How could it be possible for Louise


    to invite her out?


    "Is that possible?" Catherine asked in confusion.


    An arrogant woman like Louise would humbly invite Jane back?


    No matter what she thought, it seemed impossible.


    "Anyway, she hase out. Let''s wait and see. What if Richard is right?" Eddy said.


    "Dad, what are you talking about?" Maria asked in confusion.


    "You are a kid and don''t need to know about it," Catherine said.


    Richard looked at the rearview mirror calmly.


    When Louise walked up to him, he slowly rolled down the window. With his cold eyes, he looked at


    Louise and asked, "Aunt Louise, what''s up?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    With her arms around her shoulders, Louise still looked arrogant and said with a sneer, "grandma said


    that we are a family and it''s not easy to get together. What she said just now is all angry words. She


    asked you to go back to have dinner."


    Even if she apologized and invited someone back, she couldn''t give up her dignity at all!


    Louise felt that it was worse than killing her if she apologized to Jane, who she had despised, despised


    and mocked the most. Louise felt that it was worse than killing her!


    Once she apologized, it would prove that all her previous mockery and abuse were jokes. She couldn''t


    ept such humiliation.


    She felt that Richard and others didn''t know what was going on inside, so she was still so arrogant.


    Hearing this, Jane and Catherine looked at each other.


    When did the arrogant Louise be so easy-going?!


    How could she invite them back in person?


    Jane was even more shocked. She looked at Richard and thought, ''did he really guess right?¡¯


    Confused, she put on a smile and said, "cousin, are you kidding me? Did Matriarch Allen really forgive


    me?"


    Louise sneered in her heart, ¡®it seems that no one has told her about it. She doesn''t know how


    expensive the tea is at all. Otherwise, she would have argued with me. She really pretended just now.¡¯


    Thinking of this, she felt that Jane was just bluffing. There was no need to apologize to Jane.


    So she nodded coldly and said, "yes, go back quickly!"


    His tone was like an order.


    Jane was overjoyed.


    It was great that Matriarch Allen could forgive her.


    When Jane was about to get out of the car, Richard locked the car and said coldly, "I''m sorry. We won''t


    go back!"

 Chapter 83: Louises Apology

    Chapter 83: Louise''s Apology


    Not only didn''t he go back, but Richard also locked the door so that Jane and the others couldn''t get


    out of the car.


    "Richard, what are you doing?" Eddy asked with a frown.


    Catherine and Jane were also confused.


    "What did you say?" Louise''s eyes turned cold.


    Richard''s eyes were calm. "You want us to go back? Okay, you have to apologize to my wife and my


    mother-inw."


    Hearing this, everyone in the car suddenly understood what Richard meant.


    Louise was furious. She stared at Richard and said in a cold voice, "Richard, don''t be so arrogant. I am


    your elder and I am talking to your mother-inw, you should shut up! Jane, teach your son-inw a


    lesson!"


    Jane pursed her lips and said nothing.


    She knew that Richard was helping her. No matter how stupid she was, she couldn''t me Richard at


    this time.


    Seeing the embarrassing scene, Eddy hurried to mediate and persuaded, "Richard, we are family. How


    about we go back?"


    Richard locked the door and didn''t let Jane and Eddy get off.


    He nced at Louise indifferently, and the ugly face of her when she cursed Catherine just now shed


    through his mind. His anger was hard to calm down.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He could tolerate being scolded and didn''t care about these people.


    However, he couldn''t stand anyone insulting his wife, daughter and mother-inw.


    If it weren''t for the Allen family, he would have destroyed the Allen family.


    Now that Louise invited them to go back, she must have been scolded by Matriarch Allen. If they didn''t


    go back, Louise would have a hard time!


    So Richard had nothing to fear.


    His eyes were even colder. "Since you don''t apologize, we''ll leave first. Goodbye."


    Then he started the car and was about to leave.


    Seeing this, Louise''s face changed greatly. She quickly stepped forward and said, "stop, stop, I


    apologize, I apologize, okay?"


    If Richard really left at will, Matriarch Allen would definitely skin her alive after she returned.


    The top priority now was to keep Richard and his family. Otherwise, she would have a miserable


    ending.


    Hearing this, Richard smiled and immediately stepped on the brake.


    Louise gritted her teeth and finally lowered her head to Jane. She said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, cousin.


    It''s all my fault today!"


    "I shouldn''t have doubted you. I was wrong. Forgive me!"


    It was difficult for her to say sorry. These words seemed to directly drain her energy, making her look a


    little dispirited. She copsed her shoulders and bows, as if she was several years older in an instant.


    Jane was bbergasted and couldn¡¯t believe what she heard.


    She knew her cousin best. She was arrogant because she married a rich and powerful husband. She


    had never spoken to others in such a humble manner and apologized.


    But now she really apologized to her in a humble way!


    Richard was not satisfied with this. He stared at Louise and said coldly, "that''s all? What about my


    wife?"


    Louise gasped and red at Richard, "Richard, I warn you, don''t push your luck!"


    It would be fine if she apologized to Jane. Catherine was just a younger member of a family. How could


    she ept her apology?


    "Since you don''t want to apologize sincerely, then forget it. Bye." Richard let go of the brake and drove


    away slowly.


    Louise''s heart was in her mouth. She hurried forward to stop the car and said, "Okay, okay, I apologize.


    I apologize, okay? You can stop the car first."


    Richard stopped the car and looked at her calmly. "This is thest chance. Apologize to my wife right


    now!"


    His tone was light but imperative.

 Chapter 84: All the Stars Twinkled Around the Bright Moon

    Chapter 84: All the Stars Twinkled Around the Bright Moon


    Richard had already guessed the result when he saw Maurice.


    Now Louise came out to get them back, which confirmed his guess.


    Therefore, he had nothing to fear.


    Louise gritted her teeth and blushed.


    Looking at Richard''s poker face and thinking of Matriarch Allen''s me, she was angry and scared.


    Finally, she gritted her teeth, lowered her head and apologized to Catherine, "I''m sorry, Catherine. I


    was so blind just now. I was talking nonsense. I was wrong. Please forgive me!"


    Louise was arrogant, but she was not stupid.


    Jane¡¯s son-inw, who had disappeared for several years, made friend with the richest man as soon as


    he came back. He gave them gifts worth hundreds of millions at will.


    Even if he was not a fierce and powerful person, he had a close rtionship with Kurt.


    It was better for her to apologize early and invite them back than all the family woulde out to see


    her apology andugh at herter.


    In the car, Jane and Catherine looked at each other in disbelief.


    They never expected that Louise would apologize to them sincerely.


    Hearing Louise''s apology, Maria was overjoyed. She pped her hands and said with a smile, "father


    is so powerful. You are a prophet. What father says wille true."


    Richard rubbed Maria''s head dotingly and promised with a smile, "thank you for trusting me just now,


    Maria. I won''t let you down."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "I believe in my father. You are the best. Maria will grow up and be the same person as you!" Maria


    smiled brightly, nodded heavily and kissed Richard on the cheek.


    Richard wiped the saliva on his face with a smile. Looking at his beautiful daughter, his heart was


    overflowing with tenderness.


    That sense of aplishment was iparable, like he was bathing in the spring wind.


    Even if he killed a dark force outside the region, it wasn¡¯t better than his daughter''s worship!


    "Well, I have already apologized. You can go back now." Louise pleaded.


    At this moment, she no longer dared to be arrogant. She spoke carefully, fearing that Richard would


    really drive away.


    "Okay, since you are sincere, let''s go back." Richard nodded.


    Jane, Eddy and Catherine looked at each other in confusion and followed them back.


    This time, the atmosphere waspletely different from that when she just arrived at the Allen family.


    At this moment, all the members came out. Even Matriarch Allen, holding her walking stick, was waiting


    at the door, as if she was weing a big shot.


    All the people of the Allen family were excited, nervous and uneasy when they saw the Rolls-Royce.


    Especially Matriarch Allen, whose lips were trembling with joy.


    The people who had just offended Jane were even more self-abased. They actively surrounded the


    slowly moving Rolls-Royce, trying to say a few words to Jane when she got off the car and telling her to


    forgive them.


    They couldn''t imagine how powerful the person who gave them hundreds of millions of gifts was?!


    As soon as Jane got out of the car, all the people swarmed up to her, as if she was treated as a star


    "Aunt Jane, it was my fault. Please don''t take it to heart!"


    "Jane, it''s all our fault. We didn''t expect your family to live such a good life now!"


    "I know Aunt Jane must be rich and powerful. Louise is just jealous of you!"


    "Wow, is this Maria? She is so beautiful. She has inherited the excellent genes of her parents


    perfectly!"


    ¡­


    All of them were ttering Catherine and Jane.


    Matriarch Allen also stepped forward, held Jane''s hand and apologized, "Jane, I was a dotard. Please


    don''t mind."

 Chapter 85: High Spirited and Vigorous

    Chapter 85: High Spirited and Vigorous


    At this moment, Matriarch Allen wanted to blend in with Jane.


    This was the descendant of the Allen family who had a close rtionship with the richest man Kurt!


    In the Allen family, no one could achieve such achievements.


    What''s more, Richard gave her MS Tea worth hundreds of millions, which shocked her directly.


    She had a narrow vision before, but now with Maurice''s repeated confirmation, she knew the value of


    the tea, and naturally knew the value of Richard and Jane.


    Jane had never been treated like this before. She was ttered and said hurriedly, "Grandma, you


    speak so seriously. Let''s go in the house."


    On the way back to the house, Matriarch Allen kept holding and asking Jane about her, as well as


    Catherine and Richard''s positions.


    Richard was disgusted with the dramatic change of the Allen family.


    He didn''t show it on his face and said lightly, "I am the driver of Mr. Thomas."


    "Great grandma, I haven''t gone to report yet. I don''t know what position it is," Catherine said with


    uncertainty.


    Jane red at them and smiled, "grandma, Richard is indeed a driver, but our Catherine is different."


    "On that day, Mr Thomas went to my house and personally promised to give Catherine a manager


    position with an annual sry of ten million."


    Jane said calmly, but the joy in the corner of her eyes could not be concealed, full of unting.


    The people from the Allen family were shocked to hear that.


    When they heard what she said at the beginning, they had a hunch that it was impossible for such a


    thing to happen because Jane didn''t live a good life.


    However, after Maurice''s rification, when they heard Jane mention this matter, they were


    immediately shocked.


    Ten million annual sry!


    Almost all the people in the country couldn''t get this sry!


    Even for some big shots, once they lost money in business, it was uncertain whether they could make


    ten million a year.


    Jane''s daughter was too promising.


    What''s more, the richest man Kurt invited them in person.


    This meant that Kurt attached great importance to their family and Catherine. It was very likely that


    Catherine would be a rich woman!


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of this, the Allen family became more enthusiastic about Jane, Catherine and their family.


    All kinds of dishes, wines and drinks were served on the table, and the birthday party and the annual


    meeting officially began.


    But this time, the protagonists were Jane and Catherine.


    Matriarch Allen took Jane''s hand and sat down beside the main seat. There were uncles and aunts on


    both sides.


    Jane was ttered. She had never been treated so solemnly before.


    During the dinner, all kinds of rtives stood up one after another. Apart from congratting Matriarch


    Allen''s birthday, they also ttered Jane. They were humble and respectful.


    Some of the younger generation even talked about Catherine and Maria with all kinds ofpliments.


    Even Richard, Kurt¡¯s driver, and Eddy, the transparent and inconspicuous man, were toasted by many


    people!


    The Jane family was regarded as distinguished guests and became the focus of almost all the


    attention.


    Louise was driven to a corner by Matriarch Allen, and there was a table in the corner, which was far


    away from a group of people.


    Looking at the high-spirited and vigorous Jane in the distance, she was very unhappy.


    Looking at the quiet and lonely corner, Louise and Jacob also experienced the treatment that Jane had


    been ignored and belittled.


    "Damn it, Jane. Just becent this time. Just wait and see. I won''t let you becent for too


    long!" Jane gritted her teeth and looked at the Jane family with resentment. She wished she could tear


    them into pieces.

 Chapter 86: After Suffering Comes Happiness

    Chapter 86: After Suffering Comes Happiness


    The annual meeting was in full swing. Matriarch Allen ttered her. And all the people were very


    cheerful.


    In such an atmosphere, the birthday party ended.


    The Jane family had a good meal.


    Finally, under the escort of Matriarch Allen, the Jane family got into the car.


    When the Matriarch Allen saw them off, she smiled amiably and said, "Jane, take Catherine home often


    when you have time. We are a family. From now on, you need to help each other."


    Other uncles also came over and said a lot of holiday words.


    Jane received unprecedented respect and admiration.


    On their way back, Catherine drove.


    Richard had drunk a lot, so he sat in the back row, holding Maria in his arms.


    After they were so far away the Allen family, Jane came back to her senses from a state of strange


    excitement.


    Her face was red and energetic, and the light in her eyes was shining.


    Looking at Catherine, Eddy and Richard, all sorts of feelings welled up in Jane¡¯s mind, "every time I


    came to visit my parents, I was humiliated. Today is really a glorious day!"


    Jane seemed to be still immersed in the almost unreal prosperity just now, she smiledcently


    and said, "did you see the long face of Louise just now? Hahaha, I''m so happy..."


    "At the beginning, she made all kinds of sarcastic remarks, but in the end, she hid in the corner and


    sulked because no one cared about her! Hahaha, I''m so happy..."


    Jane was thrilled.


    She felt that she had never been so sessful in her life.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Just like a word, the pinnacle of life!


    She felt that it was the highlight of her life just now.


    She even felt that there was a crown on her forehead, and she was the brightest star in the party.


    When she thought of Louise''s resentful face, she could feel her anger was released. As if she had


    drunk a bottle of cold drink in dog days, she was in a good mood.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t helpughing.


    But gradually she couldn''t help but burst into tears. She covered her mouth and cried!


    In the past few years, because she had married Eddy, who was a loser, and then Catherine gave birth


    to Maria, she suffered a lot in the Allen family and the Smith family.


    She felt that her life was a hopeless mess.


    Today, all these grievances were released!


    "Eddy, Catherine, our hard days are finally over." Jane''s eyes were red and her face was covered with


    tears.


    "Yeah, we are finally going to have a happy life," Eddy also drank a lot. He tried to describe his guilt to


    Jane.


    They hugged each other, tears streaming down their faces. They cried with joy to celebrate the passing


    of the hard days.


    "Grandpa, grandma, don''t cry." Mariaforted them and wiped their tears with tissue.


    They were gratified. Holding Maria in their arms, they smiled.


    Catherine drove the car and saw her family was very cheerful. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she felt


    warm in her heart.


    She nced at Richard, who was gently holding Maria in his arms. There was nocency in his


    eyes, only endless love and affection for the child.


    She was so relieved that her heart was almost melted.


    Although her husband always bragged and acted, and had many shorings, he was not afraid of


    being insulted and could withstand nder.


    Especially Richard''s love for his daughter was real.


    Catherine thought this was enough!


    Her eyes were firm and she made up her mind secretly. "As long as he can love Maria well and is


    down-to-earth, I will work hard to support them."

 Chapter 87: The Only Way to Survive

    Chapter 87: The Only Way to Survive


    Catherine wiped the tears on the corner of her eyes and praised Richard with a smile, "Mom, you forget


    to thank Richard. It''s all Richard''s credit today."


    Eddy nodded with a smile, "Catherine is right. It''s all up to Richard that we can be proud and superior


    today."


    Maria put her arms around Richard''s neck happily and said with a smile, "I know my Daddy is the best.


    Daddy is omnipotent!"


    Jane¡¯s eyes were rarely gentle, and she praised Richard for the first time, "you did a good job this


    time."


    Richard smiled and said, "as long as our family could live happily. It''s what I should do."


    On their way back, they suddenly heardughter from afar.


    Maria''s attention was immediately attracted.


    Outside was an amusement park.


    Ferris wheel, pirate ship, ship carousel, bumper boat, water slide¡­


    Countless parents took their children to y happily in the amusement park.


    Even if they just looked at them from a distance, the warm and happy atmosphere enveloped them.


    Maria leaned against the car window and looked at the amusement park. Her big watery eyes were full


    of yearning and hope.


    "Dad, Dad! Maria also wants to go to the amusement park!"


    "Maria wants to ride a horse, a slide and a bumper car with dad."


    "Mom has always said that she would take me to the amusement park, but Maria knows that mom is


    very busy and doesn''t want her to be tired."


    "Dad, is Maria a good girl? I haven''t pestered mom before. Dad, can you take me to y?"


    She looked at Richard with watery eyes.


    Hearing this, Catherine''s eyes turned red and she almost cried.


    It turned out that this child knew everything.


    Tears welled up in Jane and Eddy''s eyes and their nose twitched.


    Looking at Maria, they felt that they were so lucky to have such a sensible child.


    Richard held Maria in his arms, rubbed her nose with a smile and said, "I promise you. I''ll take you to


    the amusement park tomorrow. We''ll have a good day."


    Maria was overjoyed. She held Richard''s neck and gave Richard a kiss. She said happily, "Dad is so


    good. You are the best dad in the world."


    Catherine felt warm in her heart when she saw they were very cheerful. She felt that all the hardships


    she had suffered these years were not worth mentioning.


    ...


    The Miller family.


    Looking at James who was lying on the bed, and was skinny and half dead, George only felt a pang of


    pain!


    The business of the Miller family was getting worse and worse. With the past umtion of capital


    and the help of some rtives and friends, thepany was able to survive.


    The Miller family was as fragile as a candle flickering in the wind, and could be destroyed at any time!


    Now, the Miller family was facing the biggest crisis and suffering since its founding.


    In just a few days, George''s hair waspletely grey, as if he had aged twenty years.


    The most hateful thing was that he didn''t even find out who was against the Miller family now.


    The effect of the anesthetic finally worked. James finally got a moment withouta and pain.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    With desperation in his eyes, he begged George to kill him, "Dad, please, let me die. I''m so painful."


    In the past few days, he had suffered inhuman pain and torture, letting him die was a relief for him.


    George felt as if a knife were piercing his heart. Tears coursed down his cheeks. "Son, don''t worry. I will


    cure you."


    At this time, James¡¯s uncle hesitated for a while and said in a deep voice, "we have a way. Maybe we


    can save James'' life."


    "What method?" George''s eyes lit up.


    With a serious look on his face, the uncle said word by word, "find Richard and Catherine and kneel


    down and apologize to them!"

 Chapter 88: Richard might Have a Powerful Background

    Chapter 88: Richard might Have a Powerful Background


    "Diego, ask me to kneel down and beg Catherine? What do you mean?" George asked angrily.


    With a serious look on his face, Diego Miller said in a deep voice, "at that time, the man named Pierre


    who stayed by the side of Richard asked us to go to the Allen family within a month and kneel down to


    beg for mercy from their hostess. Otherwise, all the people of our family would die."


    "Do you remember this, patriarch?"


    George frowned and nodded silently.


    Diego''s eyes darkened and said, "since you know, I''ll go straight to the point."


    "Richard came back and created a tremendous uproar in the wedding. He swept away the Miller family.


    General Carr came to visit him. We think they are all shows."


    "But what if the person who visited Richardst time was not an actor, but a real one?"


    "Later, the General Carr arrested Nichs and others, and also withdrew all thepanies of the


    Miller family. Is it really a coincidence?"


    "I think it''s true!"


    "Richard must have a strong background. So many things have happened in the Miller family. It''s likely


    that Richard is adding fuel to the fire."


    "If we find Catherine and kneel down to apologize to her and beg for mercy, maybe we can save


    James''s life, or perhaps it''s the only way for our Miller family to survive."


    George''s face darkened when he heard Jean''s words. But he didn''t retort immediately and fell into


    deep thought.


    The others looked at each other in dismay.


    Everyone began to think about all this. In the end, they were all shocked with their eyes wide open.


    They were shocked to find that Diego seemed to be right.


    They had prejudiced against Richard''s family before. Even if Richard was really powerful, they didn''t


    want to believe it. Instead, they believed that Richard was an actor and specialized in acting.


    However, if everything was true and Richard was the backstage maniptor, then how powerful would


    Richard be?


    At this time, someone echoed, "yes, patriarch. Let''s go to find Catherine and apologize to her!"


    The others had already thought of this, but they didn''t dare to say it because they were afraid that they


    would be regarded as cowards.


    Now that someone took the lead, they chimed in with others hurriedly.


    "Patriarch, make the decision as soon as possible. If we don''t do it, our Miller family will be unable to


    hold on!"


    "Richard''s acting is good, really good. Now it seems that the Miller family can''tpete with him!"


    "Patriarch, it''s not a big deal to lose face, but it''s a matter of life and death!"


    "I also think it makes sense. Maybe Richard has really be powerful. Patriarch, apologize to them."


    "For the sake of the Miller family, patriarch, please think for all of us."


    George''s face darkened as he listened to the cowardly remarks of the peace group.


    Before he could speak, the radicals of the Miller family immediately jumped up and pointed at the group


    of people who proposed to kneel down and beg for mercy. Their faces turned red and their voices were


    fierce. They broke out into curses, "Bullshit! The honor of the family is the most important. How can we


    kneel down to that bitch Catherine?"


    "It''s not a matter of life and death, but it''s a matter of face. If you want to kneel down, you go to do it!"


    "Even if I die, I won''t do such a shameful thing."


    "Once we kneel down, we will never be able to live in the Evento!"


    When the radicals finished speaking, the peace group also red at them and argued strongly, "Why


    you are afraid of losing face? Our family has been destroyed. Why you still care your face?"


    In front of sick James, the Miller family was divided into two groups.


    One agreed to kneel down and beg for mercy in exchange for peace, while the other agreed to fight to


    the end and find another way out.


    Looking at the noisy scene, George''s face became colder and more gloomy.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Once upon a time, Oliver and Duke from the Smith family were just like a dog wagging its tail pitifully in


    front of him!


    In order to tter him, the Smith family even offered Catherine to James.


    Now, they wanted the Miller family to kneel down in front of Catherine?

 Chapter 89: the Miller family Went Bankrupt

    Chapter 89: the Miller family Went Bankrupt


    Bang!


    Hearing the cowardly remarks of the peace group, George flew into a rage. He pounded the table and


    stood up, shouting angrily, "enough! Shut up!"


    He nced around them coldly and said in a cold voice, "Our Miller family is always strong. We have


    always been the only ones who make others kneel down before us. It is impossible for us to kneel


    down!"


    "Don''t mention it again! If anyone dares to mention it again, I will kill him! "


    He looked like a demon with a malicious aura.


    The leader of radicals was overjoyed.


    When George''s furious gaze swept across the members of the peace group, they looked at each other,


    lowered their heads and kept silent.


    George took a look at the withered and dying James on the sickbed. A touch of pain shed through


    his eyes, as well as madness and determination!


    At this moment, his eyes were as red as a beast that wanted to devour a human!


    Gritting his teeth, he looked vicious and said coldly, "whether Richard is powerful or not, since he wants


    to destroy the Miller family, I''ll kill him first."


    "Use all the assets of the Miller family to hire the best killers for me!"


    "Even if I die, I will kill Richard."


    George was crazy!


    He didn''t care about the Miller family anymore. All he wanted was to kill Richard.


    He touched his son James'' head and murmured, "son, even if you die of pain, I promise that I will let


    Richard and his family die with you!"


    Hearing this, the radicals were furious. They all echoed George, "Kill Richard! Kill the Smith family!"


    Crazy.


    They were all crazy.


    It was far more difficult to destroy a powerful family in business than to find a killer and assassinate


    Richard.


    The Miller family had offended a big shot who they shouldn''t have offended. But they didn''t regret, and


    still acted on their own. This was going to be a disaster.


    Seeing that they had gone mad, the peace group was desperate.


    Diego, in particr, frowned.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Some of them had even quietly retreated and intended to secede from the Miller family in time.


    Not long after George gave the order, a secretary rushed over in a hurry with sweat all over his


    forehead. With tears in his eyes, he reported to George, "Patriarch, the Miller family has gone


    bankrupt!"


    "All the existing assets have been frozen, and there is no money in the ount now, we are heavily in


    debt."


    "Many high-level talents hired at high sry seemed to know the news and have run away. The Miller


    family is now an empty shell."


    Hearing this, George''s face turned pale. He gritted his teeth and asked, "are you sure?"


    Thepany went bankrupt!


    The employees ran away!


    No money in the ount!


    It meant that he didn''t even have the money to hire a killer!


    ¡®God, are you really going to kill the Miller family?¡¯


    Thinking of this, George could only feel a burst of rage, almost splitting his chest!


    All of a sudden, his body shook. He was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the


    ground.


    The Miller family was greatly frightened and they all stepped up to help him up.


    "Patriarch! Are you okay?"


    "Patriarch, take care of yourself!"


    Supported by the family, George sat down on the chair in frustration, as if he had aged twenty years in


    an instant.


    Diego and others of the peace group looked serious.


    The Miller family used to be in trouble, but now it went bankrupt.


    It could be seen how cruel Richard was.


    "The Miller family is over." Diego sighed with despair in his eyes.


    Somehow, he felt the huge spreading out and falling towards the Miller family.

 Chapter 90: Mysterious Family

    Chapter 90: Mysterious Family


    Diego had a vague feeling that the Miller family was about to get into a big trouble.


    As the member of the Miller family, he wanted to struggle, but he didn''t know where to start.


    He had expected George to apologize to Catherine and Richard, but George went his own way, which


    made him feel desperate.


    He looked up at the sky and felt a huge covering him. The huge pressure made him out of breath,


    and his chest was filled with despair.


    "s, the Miller family¡¯s days are numbered. I have no way." Diego sighed and sat on the ground


    dejectedly.


    On the other side, George sat there for a while.


    It seemed that he suddenly remembered something. He hurriedly called his secretary forward and said,


    "go and sell the antiques, paintings, jewelry and jade articles I have collected for so many years. Raise


    some money to get through the difficulties first!"


    The Secretary didn''t move. With a bitter smile on his face, he said, "patriarch, I''ve already tried it on but


    no one wants to buy them. As long as they hear that they are from the Miller family, no matter who it is,


    they all avoid me!"


    "Even if I ask my closest friends to sell them, they are rumbled."


    "It feels like the pair of eyes has been secretly watching every move of our Miller family."


    Hearing this, others also had a sad look on their faces. "Patriarch, we''ve heard it too! Kurt, Philip, and


    Stanley had said that whoever dares to help the Miller family is against them."


    "Not only the Miller family, but also some small families close to us, including Oliver''s family, are over."


    "It must be Richard. He bes powerful and is avenging our Miller family."


    "Patriarch, go and apologize."


    Facing the persuasion of his family, George clenched his teeth and felt as if he had been pped hard.


    His face was burning and painful.


    ¡®Whoever dares to help the Miller family is against them?¡¯


    That was exactly what he said when he banned Catherine?!


    He didn''t expect that the Miller family would end up like this.


    The Miller family used to be one of the top ten families in Evento, but now it copsed and was targeted


    by the families in Evento.


    Was Richard so powerful?


    George closed his eyes in despair, with two teardrops rolling down from the corners of his eyes.


    After a while, George opened his eyes again, and his eyes were cold, full of endless resentment. He


    gritted his teeth and said, "very good, Richard. Since you don''t want the Miller family to survive, then


    we die together!"


    He took out his phone with his trembling hands, and dialed a number that would frighten him even if he


    just thought of the name


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    As long as the mysterious family was willing to help, the Miller family would be able to survive.


    In the amusement park.


    Maria got off the merry go round and threw herself into Richard''s arms. She burst intoughter and said


    in a spoiled tone, "Dad, hug me. Maria is going to faint."


    "Maria is good, what else do you want to y?" Richard gently held Maria in his arms.


    Today, he took Maria to the amusement park and yed almost all the facilities there.


    Maria was so tired that her face turned red. But she was unwilling to have a rest, she grabbed


    Richard''s hand and ran away.


    Holding her in his arms, Richard felt that his heart was filled with tenderness, as if he had held the


    whole world.


    Pierre had been waiting in the distance for a long time.


    Looking at the harmonious scene of Lord and his daughter, he also felt his eyes brimming with envy.


    Once upon a time, everyone was single.


    As a result, Lord suddenly had a daughter as lovely as an angel


    Taking the opportunity, Pierre approached Richard and whispered, "Lord, I have something to


    report."

 Chapter 91: We will Have no Relationship

    Chapter 91: We will Have no Rtionship


    Richard rubbed Maria''s hair gently and said, "Maria, go and y with grandma first, daddy wille to


    youter."


    "Dad, don''t be too long. Let''s y on the water slideter! I want daddy to slide with Maria."


    Maria cleverly got out of his arms and turned to look back repeatedly at every step.


    "OK, daddy wille in a minute. Let''s y on the water slide!"


    Richard''s eyes were gentle. He looked at Maria who found Jane sitting in a chair not far away, then he


    took back his eyes reassuringly.


    He nced at Pierre and said in a deep voice, "what''s up?"


    Pierre quickly reported the situation of the Miller family.


    Around the Miller family, they had long sent people to keep watch on their movements.


    Even a fly is under the surveince of the W Gang, and no one can escape.


    Now, all forces wereunching an attack. The Miller family had be the target and was on the


    verge of copse.


    "Lord, do we need to take actions now and uproot the Miller family?" Pierre said coldly.


    Richard''s eyes were cold.


    When he remembered what the Miller family had done to Catherine and Maria, and they locked Maria


    in the pigsty, his heart was filled with anger and he wanted to kill them.


    His eyes were cold. He looked at Pierre and said in a cold voice, "continue to intensify efforts to destroy


    the Miller family!"


    "I want to make their whole family pay a painful price and make their life a living hell!"


    Pierre''s face was serious. He nodded heavily and said in a deep voice, "we also found that George


    called GW family of City B for help."


    ¡°GW family?¡±


    Richard frowned, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes became colder. "Don''t worry about it for the


    time being. I don¡¯t care about it. If it dares to stop me from revenge, it will be destroyed together!"


    His words were full of unparalleled confidence.


    GW family£¿


    It was nothing in front of the W Gang.


    Many of GW families were trying to get their children into the W Gang, but they can''t get it!


    Even thergest GW family in city B dare not be presumptuous in front of the W Gang!


    Pierre nodded, "yes, I''ll go right away."


    He didn''t seem to pay attention to GW family. His eyes were confident and bright. He said goodbye to


    Richard respectfully and turned away.


    Richard regained his smile, turned back and continued to y with Maria.


    The Miller family, for him, was nothing but an ant. It could be destroyed by him at any time.


    It was most important to y with his daughter Maria.


    ...


    In the Miller residence.


    "Dad! Please let me die! I''m really in pain!"


    "George, you bastard, let me die, let me die, please!"


    James was ill, and his shrill howl rang out over the Miller family.


    This time, even the anesthetics had developed resistance, and they didn''t work.


    James''s face was hideous and twisted with pain, his eyes bulged and he was in a cold sweat.


    At this moment, he was like being eaten by thousands of ants.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The ferocious appearance of pain was shocking and frightening.


    George hurriedly took out his mobile phone and called Archie, "Mr. Archie! This is George. My child is


    really in pain. Can youe back and save my child?"


    Archie used to be the private doctor of his family, but since Park refused to help himst time, Archie


    had never been to the Miller residence again.


    At the other end of the phone, Archie said coldly, "I''m sorry, Mr Miller. Although we used to get along


    very well, the Miller family shouldn''t offend Catherine."


    "My master warned me not to associate with the Miller family again."


    "Mr Miller, I''m officially informing you that I''m breaking up with the Miller family. Don''t call me again in


    the future."

 Chapter 92: Ruin

    Chapter 92: Ruin


    His words were resolute!


    With that, Archie hung up.


    George''s face changed and he hurried to call again.


    As a result, he found that Archie had cklisted him.


    "Shit, Archie, the Miller family used to support you, but now you drop your benefactor?" George


    clenched his teeth and burst with anger.


    Archie couldn''t get in touch and James was in terrible pain. George was so worried, but he couldn''t do


    anything. His hair was going grey.


    When he was so angry, all kinds of bad news came one after another.


    "Report! Patriarch, the Hood family in Evento, announced that they had cut off the rtionship with the


    Miller family! Their daughter who had just been married into our family also packed up things and went


    back to her family!"


    "Moreover, they withdrew all their shares from the Miller family''s enterprises and asked us to return 200


    million investment immediately!"


    When George heard that, his eyes were about to crack!


    The Hood family was the Miller family''s rtives by marriage?


    These sons of bitch hit them when they were down.


    "Report! Patriarch, the Stewart family in Evento announced that they would cut off their cooperation


    with us and let us pay the 30 million bnce owed to them, otherwise they would sue us!"


    "Report, the Wright family..."


    All kinds of bad news came one after another. George''s haggard face looked more and more


    desperate.


    Not only did Archie break up with the Miller family, but all partners, rtives and friends of the Miller


    family also broke up with the Miller family.


    The Miller family waspletely alone!


    He couldn''t imagine what kind of big shot Richard was, as if he could make the whole world fight


    against the Miller family.


    With this strength, wouldn''t it be good to directly crush the Miller family?


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Why did he y a game of cat and mouse?


    The whole world was targeting the Miller family made George feel that the Miller family was a lonely


    boat in the rough waves, as if it will be swallowed up by the big waves at any time!


    "Damn it, is it Richard who do these things? He can really control everything after five years of


    absence?" George looked desperate and his face was gloomy.


    "Patriarch! Patriarch! You''re on the news!"


    Just as George racked his brains to think about a way out, a servant of the Miller family, holding a


    mobile phone and looking terrified, rushed in.


    George took a look at the mobile phone. He was so angry that everything turned dark before his eyes


    and he vomited blood several times again. His face was pale.


    On the mobile phone, there were news reports about him and his mistresses going into and out of


    hotels and mansions.


    The news was sharp and critical. It even recorded the names of each of his mistresses in detail and


    made them public directly.


    Such a report was no different from public punishment!


    At the bottom of the report, various citizens left messages and criticized their Miller family.


    More than that, in addition to this news, there were countless news about him going to the club to y


    young models, and even the evidence of tax evasion of the Miller family had been put on the Inte.


    The tax department had posted a document on the Inte that it will visit the Miller family to collect


    evidence and investigate in person.


    And his son James¡¯s evil deed had also been put on the Inte.


    The arrogant and domineering rich second generation bullied ordinary people, forced good people into


    prostitution andmitted all kinds of evil. He was the biggest cancer in Evento during 100 years.


    Relevant departments had responded that they will definitely arrest James and return the world to a


    bright future.


    All kinds of news reports were overwhelming!


    The Miller family¡¯s scandals hit the headlines!


    For a moment, George was directly in the teeth of the storm and became the target of public criticism!


    Their family businessplete went bankruptcy and all funds were frozen!


    George was now in disgrace and faced investigation and trial from various departments.


    George shook his hands and felt aplete chill all over him.

 Chapter 93: George was Going Crazy

    Chapter 93: George was Going Crazy


    All kinds of news came one after another. George''s reputation was ruined and he was criticized on TV


    and newspapers.


    At this moment, George finally understood.


    If Richard really pushed the series of events, then Richard not only wanted him to die, but also wanted


    him to die in an extremely ugly way and let people all over the country despise and curse the Miller


    family.


    He wanted the Miller family to be destroyed forever!


    This move was too cruel.


    The Miller family got into hot water because of the overwhelming news and bad news.


    Now that Charles hadpletely left the Miller family, George had no way to go back.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    George was extremely desperate. Looking at his painful son, he held his head, squatted on the ground


    and gritted his teeth.


    Suddenly, he raised his head and burst intoughter,pletely crazy. "Hahaha, Richard, is this your


    revenge?" Georgeughed hysterically.


    His reputation was ruined. His family told that he had received a lot ofwyer''s letters, and he maybe


    would go to the jail.


    In the face of such a predicament, George had no way to solve it. He was so angry that he almost went


    crazy.


    ...


    The cloud of despair enveloped the whole Miller family.


    The Miller family, which used to be a lively ce, now was filled with a cold, dignified and oppressive


    atmosphere.


    Countless servants of the Miller family left one after another. They packed their things and ran away


    from the Miller family.


    Those family who were unwilling to leave were also panic stricken and sad.


    Outside the Miller family, there were countless police cars parking.


    After George''s reputation was ruined, many of the leaders of the Miller family¡¯s scandals and illegal


    facts were spread.


    The leaders of the Miller family were arrested dejectedly, taken into the police car and filed for


    investigation.


    It was ridiculous that George, the most evil man in the world, seemed to have been deliberately


    forgotten by the court.


    Countless leaders of the Miller family were taken away in front of George, but no one took a look at


    George.


    These people seemed to be doing this just to poke his heart, making him be a single person step


    by step, and let him see how the Miller family was going to be destroyed!


    George was desperate and mad.


    When he was most desperate, he remembered Charles, who had protected the Miller family.


    Back then, under the protection of Charles, the Miller family enjoyed great glory.


    With the support of General Charles, countless powerful families in the Evento all were respectful to


    George and even offered to marry their daughters.


    Anyone who dared to offend the Miller family would be eliminated from the Evento within three days


    after he told Charles!


    George hoped that Charles could help him considering their old rtionship.


    He gritted his teeth and called Charles again.


    Fortunately, he didn''t seem to be cklisted by Charles, and the phone was still connected.


    "George? Didn''t I say don¡¯t call me again?"


    The phone was connected. Charles'' voice was full of anger and coldness.


    George called him at this time. If Lord knew about it, he would be implicated.


    "General Carr, I beg you. Please help the Miller family once more and help the Miller family get through


    the difficulties. I will do whatever I can to repay you in the future," George begged him quickly.


    Charles sneered, "George, how many times have I warned you? I warn you don''t do anything evil. You


    always turn a deaf ear to my words."


    "Lord has decided to destroy the Miller family. No one will help you!"


    "Since you have time, why don''t you think about buying a more decent coffin and where to bury


    yourself?"


    "Now I officially inform you that I break with you. Goodbye."

 Chapter 94: Killing!

    Chapter 94: Killing!


    Break with him?


    Charles''s words were so heartless and cold, like a sharp knife, piercing George''s heart.


    Before George could say anything, Charles had already hung up the phone.


    He called Charles again, but his number was cklisted.


    He did the same thing as Archie.


    "Damn it, Charles! You''ve gone too far!"


    George was livid. He pounded the table and roared.


    The feeling of despair, helplessness and failure almost drove him crazy.


    Seeing this, the other core leaders of the Miller family, who were not taken away, looked at each other


    in dismay. Their hair was almost grey.


    The atmosphere was miserable and gloomy.


    The air was filled with despair.


    Everyone knew that the Miller family had offended a very powerful person, and they also knew that


    Richard might be really powerful.


    If they didn''t yield, they would probably be caught in prison.


    At this time, a member of the Miller family plucked up the courage, looked at George and said angrily,


    "Patrick, we can''t dy any longer! That person said that we should apologize to Catherine within a


    month!"


    "Now the Miller family has entered the desperate situation. In less than a month, our Miller family will


    be over."


    "Patrick, let''s kneel down and apologize. Maybe there is still a way out. This is thest way to save us."


    Hearing this, George''s gloomy face instantly shed a trace of madness and anger.,


    He suddenly turned around and red at the person who spoke. His eyes were red, like a beast that


    wanted to devour a person. "What did you say just now? Say it again?"


    "I remember I said that I would kill whoever mentioned ¡®kneel down¡¯ again!"


    "Did you turn a deaf ear to my words?"


    Heughed crazily, ferocious and murderous. Step by step, he slowly walked towards the person who


    spoke and stared at him.


    "I... I didn''t mean that! I did it for the Miller family!"


    The speaker''s face turned pale because of George''s horrible face.


    When he saw Georgeing over, his eyes were filled with fear and trepidation. He stepped back step


    by step and finally retreated to the corner of the wall. There was no way back.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, since you are so considerate for the Miller family, can I give up the position of the head of the


    family to you?" George sneered with a sinister and terrifying smile, with a frightening killing intent.


    "Patrick, I..." the man said in a trembling voice.


    "Bang!"


    After cornering the speaker to a corner, George suddenly raised his hand and gave the speaker a hard


    p on the head!


    "Crack!"


    The sound of broken skulls could be heard.


    The man who spoke fell to the ground and died.


    His eyes were full of fear and disbelief.


    He couldn''t believe that George would really kill him!


    Seeing this, the other the Miller family members were all bbergasted, unbelievable and


    dumbfounded.


    How dare George kill his family?


    Doyle stood out and said angrily, "George, are you crazy?"


    "What? Do you also have a problem with it?"


    George turned around and looked around coldly.


    Being nced at by his cold eyes, everyone felt cold sweat on their backs. They lowered their heads in


    a hurry and kept silent, not even daring to breathe.


    Doyle''s pupils were dted violently, and his heart sank to the bottom.


    George was crazy!


    George killed a person in public. He was so angry that he lost his mind and wentpletely crazy.


    George walked to the hall of the Miller family and sat on the sofa in the center of the hall.


    He seemed to have regained the authority of the leader of the n. There was no sadness and despair


    on his face, but only coldness as ice that had been frozen for thousands of years.


    He was like an emperor who looked down upon the world. His eyes were as cold as knives. He said


    coldly, "I''ve decided that we Miller family will officially surrender to the Morris family of GW family!"


    "I have finished my words. Who will be in favor of me? Who will be against me?"

 Chapter 95: the Morris family

    Chapter 95: the Morris family


    His words shocked everyone!


    Everyone''s scalp tingled and their faces turned pale.


    The Morris family of GW family£¿


    GW family was one of the top ten families in City B, with great power. It was famous for its cruelty,


    bloodthirsty and viciousness. Moreover, it will protect its families and sought revenge for the smallest


    grievance.


    Any weak families, who had something to do with the Morris family, might be protected for a while at


    the beginning, but none of them could end up well.


    Once they had something to do with the Morris family, it was either driven by the Morris family to be the


    cannon fodder, or it was destroyed by other righteous forces because of the umtion of evil


    deeds.


    The Morris family was a huge family, and no one dared toy a finger on it.


    But the family that was affiliated to the Morris family didn''t have such a good life.


    If he offended Catherine, his family might be destroyed and he would live on the streets begging for


    money!


    But if it had anything to do with the Morris family, it would definitely be a matter of life and death. Their


    soul would be fried in the frying pan before they died!


    "Patrick, please don''t!"


    An old man from the Miller family was shocked and immediately stopped him. "The Morris family is


    cruel. If we surrender to it, it will only lead to a disaster. Think twice, Patrick!"


    "Even if you want to surrender, there are still other families. You don''t have to choose the Morris


    family."


    "I think we shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with the Morris family."


    Many elders stood out and opposed.


    Doyle kept silent and took a few steps back.


    George stared at the old man and sneered, "What? Uncle, even you are here to teach me how to do


    things?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Bang!"


    George smashed the teacup on the table.


    He waved his hand, and sharp porcin pieces shot out and tore the old man''s throat.


    The old man covered his bleeding neck and stared at George in disbelief. "You..."


    Before he could finish his words, he fell to the ground and died on the spot.


    His eyes were wide open. He died with regret!


    He didn''t even understand why George would attack him.


    All of a sudden, the whole hall was in dead silence, and the sound of dropping needles could be heard.


    At this moment, everyone looked at George as if he was a devil.


    Crazy!


    George was absolutely crazy to kill two people in a row!


    Everyone was trembling with fear. They lowered their heads in a hurry and kept silent.


    Under George''s murderous gaze, no one dared to persuade him again.


    "Now that everyone is silent, it means that you acquiesce in my proposal. Well, thank you for your


    support."


    George nodded with a sneer and dialed a number.


    "Hello, who is speaking?"


    Azy voice sounded with a bit of banter and cynicism.


    George''s face was calm. He came straight to the point and said respectfully, "I am Patrick George of


    the Miller family in Evento. I want to surrender to the Morris family and ask for help from the the Morris


    family."


    "Oh, the Miller family? I seem to hear it."


    The voice on the other end of the phone seemed to be interested. "You can ask the Morris family for


    help, but the Morris family is not a welfare house, so I don''t have the obligation to help people without


    pay."


    George replied respectfully, "I know. What''s your condition? Please tell me!"


    "I need ten pairs of boys and girls. You find them for me."


    The voice on the other end of the phone was bantering and cold. As if twenty living creatures was like


    twenty animals, not worth mentioning.


    The man said the cruelest and coldest words in the world in a calm tone, which made the Miller family


    feel a chill shiver rippled over their skin.


    The Morris family was cruel, which was not a joke!


    This request could only be described as madness!


    Ten pairs of boys and girls were twenty living creatures.


    Doyle and other members of the Miller family all looked at George with a serious look.


    Once George agreed, the consequences would be unimaginable.

 Chapter 96: Two Billion in Cash

    Chapter 96: Two Billion in Cash


    In the face of the condition of the Morris family, even the vengeful George could not make a decision


    for a moment and fell into deep thought.


    "Patrick, please don''t! If the police find out that, our Miller family will bepletely doomed."


    "Patrick, there are too many people and too many risks. Don''t do that."


    "Once we do so, the Miller family will be thoroughly controlled by the Morris family. We can only be


    driven by the Morris family like pigs and dogs. There is no possibility of getting rid of the Morris family.


    Don''t do that."


    Some members from the Miller family gritted their teeth and tried to persuade him.


    Looking at the excited group of people from the Miller family, George''s eyes became colder and colder.


    At this moment, in the bedroom, James suddenly let out a scream, hoarse and painful!


    The shrill scream was so pathetic that even though they were far away, it made George''s eyes ache in


    an instant.


    There was no hesitation on his face, and his eyes were more firm and cold.


    For James, for his son''s treatment and revenge, he was willing to bet everything he had!


    The Miller family was nothing to him.


    He nced around the crowd and said coldly and decisively, "I''ve decided to agree to the condition of


    the Morris family. Is there anyone who objects?"


    Hearing this, everyone panicked and opposed in a hurry.


    "Patrick, please don''t!"


    "The Morris family is a ferocious beast. We can''t afford to offend it!"


    "Enough!"


    George roared with a cold expression, "I have made up my mind. I will kill whoever objects!"


    Hearing this, everyone was silent and no one dared to object.


    There were still two corpses on the ground. If they didn''t agree, they might end up like this!


    Now George was avenging himself. He was a lunatic. No one dared to stop him avenging James!


    George made another phone call and said in a cold voice, "Can, kidnap ten boys and girls for me.


    Send them to City B in three days."


    "Mr. Miller, ten pairs of boys and girls? What do you want these for?" the voice of Can Harvey on the


    other end of the phone sounded surprised and uncertain.


    "You don''t have to ask. Just do it! You will benefit a lot after that!"


    At the other end of the phone, Can showed a disdainful look when he saw George hang up the


    phone.


    ¡®You''re almost done. How dare you show off in front of me?¡¯ He thought to himself.


    However, the lean camel was bigger than a horse, and the Miller family was a big family. It was easy to


    deal with a nobody like him, so he didn''t have to offend George.


    After thinking for a while, he immediately made several phone calls to gather his subordinates.


    Three dayster.


    In the living room of the Miller family.


    Donald Morris of the Morris family of GW family sat on the main seat of George, as if the head of the


    family was looking down upon the world.


    He nced at George and others, and asked someone to carry several bags to the Miller family hall.


    He said in a deep voice, "pour them out."


    The servant of the Morris family opened the bag. In an instant, red bills were piled up all over the


    ground.


    "Mr. Morris, how much is this?" George asked with a happy expression on his face. He attended upon


    Donald obsequiously and showed great respect.


    "Two billion? Is that enough?" Donald asked indifferently.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "That''s enough. Thank you, Mr. Morris." George was overjoyed.


    Not only George, but also the other Miller family were overjoyed.


    They all fawned on Donald.


    Two billion dors in cash!


    The money was enough to revive the Miller family!


    GW family was really powerful. It had a strong background and was so generous.


    All the members of the Miller family wore a smile on their faces, as if the Miller family was about to rise


    again!


    As a result, even the hidden threat of the Morris family waspletely forgotten by the Miller family,


    leaving only joy and gratitude in their heart.


    "A group of bumpkins."


    Looking at the overjoyed crowd, Donald sneered and looked at them with


    disdain.

 Chapter 97: Follow the Morris family鈥檚 Lead

    Chapter 97: Follow the Morris family¡¯s Lead


    Donald was so arrogant that he threw out two billion cash, as if he was throwing away one dor. His


    eyes were calm.


    He looked down at the happy Miller family with disdain.


    What an inexperienced group of bumpkins!


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of this, he took a sip of the red wine. Then his face changed and spit it out on the spot.


    "Damn it! It''s so sour. There are really no good things in the countryside." Donald''s eyes were cold.


    At this moment, George didn''t notice the change of Donald''s expression at all.


    He was glowing and in high spirits, not as haggard as a few days ago.


    With the help of the Morris family, the rebirth of the Miller family was just a piece of cake.


    At that time, he would ask the Morris family to kill Richard and tear Catherine and her family into pieces


    to vent his anger.


    As long as the Miller family could get rid of the Richard''s family, the Miller family would still be the family


    who had a high position in the Evento!


    And those who had targeted him, including the richest man Kurt, Stanley and Philip, would personally


    come to apologize to him.


    Compared with the Morris family, the richest man Kurt was just a nobody.


    With the support of the Morris family, the Miller family would still be the same as before!


    Thinking of this, George felt very excited!


    "Mr. Morris! Thank you for your help this time. The Miller family will always follow the lead of the Morris


    family!"


    George''s face turned red. He bowed to Donald and thanked him excitedly, as if he had seen his closest


    family.


    "The Miller family will always follow the Morris family¡¯s lead!"


    The group of people from the Miller family also followed George and bowed to Donald to express their


    thanks.


    With an arrogant look on his face, Donald sneered in his heart and disdained to the thanks from


    George and others.


    He could ten pairs of boys and girls easily. Why did he have to make George spend so much effort?


    Even if he bought it through some special channels, it was only a few million. How could it be worth two


    billion?


    This time, the reason he came here to "help" the Miller family was just because he wanted to see if the


    legendary figure was true.


    Although he was in City B, he had heard of the reputation of Ares.


    As the pride of the new generation of the Morris family, Donald had always thought that he was a


    genius.


    He was not inferior to anyone in any way!


    The elders of the n had warned him not to offend several people and forces in the world.


    Once they did, they would inevitably bring about the fatal disaster. It might even involve the entire


    Morris family, which would destroy the entire n.


    But Donald didn''t believe it!


    In particr, he looked down upon the Evento''s W gang Lord Ares, a big shot that he couldn''t afford to


    offend!


    It took him the long time to deal with the Miller family, who was as weak as an ant. What else could he


    do?


    It was ridiculous that such a loser could make their parents so afraid!


    The reason why Donald helped the Miller family this time was that he wanted to fight against the


    legendary Ares, so that the elders of the family could see how capable he was and let them know that


    they were old and it was time for them to abdicate!


    At this time, George asked someone to push out the skinny James. He looked at Donald eagerly and


    said, "Mr. Morris, my son was poisoned by a viin. Please help me, Mr. Morris."


    Donald cast a nce at James, who was tortured badly. After thinking for a moment, he frowned and


    said, "the poison is too difficult to cure."


    As soon as he finished his words, George''s face changed, with disappointment and shock in his eyes.


    Donald was the talented master of the Morris family. He was proficient in medicine, math, geomancy


    and so on, especially medical skills.


    Now even Donald couldn''t detox?


    ''Richard, that loser, is so unpredictable?''


    "Well, just a son. If he dies, you can have another one!"


    Seeing George''s sad face, Donald was displeased and said coldly, "I heard that Kurt, the richest man in


    Evento, is also targeting the Miller family. Get ready. I''ll take you there and pay a good visit to


    him!"

 Chapter 98: Threat

    Chapter 98: Threat


    "Okay, I''ll do it right away." George''s eyes lit up when he heard Donald''s words.


    Donald was going to visit Kurt. He wanted to shock Kurt. This was a good opportunity for the Miller


    family to make aeback!


    He immediately asked someone to prepare a car, and even drove himself. Then he took Donald to the


    KT group.


    KT group.


    In Kurt''s office, as soon as he finished dealing with a document, his beautiful secretary came in with a


    folder. "Mr. Thomas, the list of new employees this time."


    Kurt raised his head and remembered Catherine. "Mrs... Ahem, how is Catherine''s admission going?"


    "Mr. Thomas, everything is done. But there is someone outside who wants to see you. His name is


    George!"


    George?


    Well, in the end, did he still turn to him for help?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    A hint of coldness shed through Kurt''s eyes. He said expressionlessly, "just tell him that I''m not here.


    Leave him alone."


    "Well, Mr. Thomas, you are so arrogant!"


    As soon as Kurt finished his words, an arrogant young man broke in.


    Donald? Why was he here?


    Kurt''s face changed dramatically at the sight of the young man. He stared at the young man in shock.


    Back then, he was lucky to be invited to City B to attend a banquet of the real top ss.


    Although he was extremely famous in the "remote area" Evento, he was omnipotent.


    In City B, the economic center of this country, there were all kinds of forces. There were many ancient


    families in the city, and he was just a small famous role at most.


    In the banquet, he, the richest man in Evento, was the kind of person who could only bow and scrape


    to others.


    He was nothing in front of these big shots.


    The reason why Kurt was impressed by Donald was that he cruelly abused a man who was as rich as


    Kurt because of a woman at the banquet.


    The big shots at the banquet just frowned and scolded him.


    It could be seen that the status of his family!


    Later, Kurt found out that this young man was none other than the eldest grandson and outstanding


    younger generation of the Morris family of GW family.


    That richest man was not only abused and beaten, but also thepany was targeted. It went


    bankrupt in less than fifteen days, and he was also put into prison. The end was tragic.


    "Mr. Thomas, do you still remember me?" Donald said coldly.


    Kurt''s face changed and his eyes became serious. "Mr. Morris, why... why are you here?"


    While speaking, he nced at George who came with Donald.


    George looked at Kurt with unconcealedcency, contempt and disdain. His face was full of joy of


    revenge.


    Kurt''s face darkened.


    ''The Miller family joined the Morris family when they were driven desperate?¡¯


    The Morris family was a powerful family. Moreover, it only protected its families and sought revenge for


    the smallest grievance. It was cruel. If there was a way, he was not willing to provoke this family.


    Seeing that Kurt''s face was heavy and his eyes were full of fear, Donald smiledcently.


    His eyes were as cold. He stared at Kurt and sneered arrogantly, "Kurt, right? I''m protecting the Miller


    family now. I advise you to stop attacking the Miller family right now. Otherwise, you''ll pay for it."


    As he spoke, he stepped forward, put his hands on Kurt''s desk, looked down, and threatened


    arrogantly, "You are dering war on the Morris family if you still deal with the Miller family. Mr.


    Thomas, can you bear the anger of our Morris family?"


    Arrogant!


    Overbearing!


    There was no euphemistic warning or threat!


    This was how GW family acted.


    Kurt''s eyes were full of fear, and cold sweat was running down his forehead. His heart sank to the


    bottom in an instant.

 Chapter 99: An Inevitable Fight

    Chapter 99: An Inevitable Fight


    Although Kurt was the richest man in Heufville Province, he was not qualified to challenge Donald.


    He frowned and pondered for a moment. He neither agreed nor immediately refused. He asked, "Mr.


    Morris, are you sure you want to do this?"


    If he was alone, he would immediately kneel down and apologize to the Morris family for his life.


    But he was not fighting alone.


    Behind him stood the W Gang!


    The W Gang was unparalleled in the world!


    In this world, there were not many forces that couldpete with the W Gang, or in other words, there


    was almost no one.


    Therefore, he had confidence in front of Donald.


    Even so, he didn''t dare to offend GW family.


    Moreover, the attitude of the Lord was unclear, so he couldn''t make the decision without permission.


    What''s more, if he offended Donald, he would be killed on the spot by Donald before he had the


    chance to report to Lord. That would be a great loss!


    "Are you challenging me?" Donald asked coldly.


    "Mr. Morris, I understand what you mean. But as for the Miller family, I''m a nobody. I really can''t make


    the decision."


    Kurt said in a neither overbearing nor humble tone with a little respect, "I have to ask my boss on this


    matter."


    Donald sneered, looking at Kurt with disdain and arrogance. "I thought you were a big shot. It turns out


    you are just a dog of him. Go and ask your boss."


    "My patience is limited. I advise you to be quick, or I don''t mind changing the Evento''s richest man!"


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    George was two steps behind. Looking at Kurt, he didn''t hide the hatred and killing intent in his eyes.


    He sneered, "Mr. Thomas, I will remember what you have done to me yesterday. I will repay you a


    hundred times in the future!"


    After saying a few vicious words, George turned around quickly and followed Donald closely.


    It was not until Donald left that the invisible coldness in the office gradually dissipated.


    Kurt heaved a sigh of relief and found that his clothes had been wet with cold sweat.


    He felt tremendous pressure when facing Donald.


    "Get the car ready! Go to the Smith family right now!" Kurt shouted.


    Donald''s arrival represented the power of City B would interfere. He had to inform Richard as soon as


    possible.


    On the other side, the Walker family.


    "Bang!"


    The arrogant Henry was knocked to the ground by the more arrogant Donald.


    Donald stepped on Henry''s face and said coldly, "Shit, why don''t you kneel down when you see me?


    Do you want to die?"


    Stanley was terrified. He bowed to Donald and said, "Mr. Morris, my son is so ignorant. Mr. Morris,


    please let him go. I will deal with the matter you said immediately!"


    He would deal with it immediately, not he promised not to target the Miller family.


    Donald understood the difference. He narrowed his eyes, stared at Stanley and said coldly, "it seems


    that Ares has more influence than I imagined. Very good."


    There was a sh of interest in his eyes!


    It was fun to have a strong opponent, wasn''t it?


    "Tell him, this is Country X. Even if he is powerful in this country, he is nothing in front of me!" Donald


    said coldly.


    "Yes, yes, I will," Stanley replied in a hurry.


    Donald stared at him and said coldly, "remember, if you oppose the Miller family, you will oppose the


    Morris family. If you don''t want to die, you''d better not interfere."


    "George, let''s go."


    After saying that, he strode away quickly.


    George hurried to follow him.


    Looking at Donald''s receding figure, Stanley''s face was grave and her eyes were full of fear.


    Henry stood up and asked in confusion, "Dad, who is he? Why is he so arrogant?"


    With a serious look in his eyes, Stanley muttered, "the Morris family, one of the top ten families in City


    B, is going to fight against Lord head on. Things are going to change.¡±

 Chapter 100: Asking a Tiger for Its Skin

    Chapter 100: Asking a Tiger for Its Skin


    Just like Kurt, Stanley, the head of the Walker family knew Donald well.


    The arrival of this person meant that the Morris family would take action.


    One was the super powerful force of City B, and the other was the W gang.


    If the two collided, there would definitely be a bloody storm.


    "Dad, what should we do? Should we made her position very clear?" Henry asked in panic.


    "Stand in line and wait," Stanley said in a low voice.


    Although this was the state of Xia and the Morris family was one of the top ten ns, the matchless


    temple was too powerful and invincible all over the world.


    Even if there were many restrictions in this country, he believed that Richard wouldn''t lose.


    However, conflicts and losses were inevitable.


    Raising his head to look at the sky, Stanley said in a deep voice, "Donald, I''m afraid the power structure


    of Evento will be changed."


    ...


    On this day, Donald took George to visit the top ten families of Evento, such as the Jones family, the


    Madison family, the Brown family and so on.


    Every time he came to a big family, his attitude was particrly strong, bringing George''s limelight.


    Hearing the Morris family of GW family had meddled in the change of the power of the Evento, the


    upper ss of the Evento became anxious and nervous.


    All the forces contacted andmunicated with each other urgently. Their phones were ringing all the


    day.


    Some small families who didn''t know the existence of the W Gang became coward and hurried to show


    their respect to the Miller family.


    In their opinion, no matter how powerful the person who could make the top ten families against the


    Miller family was, he definitely couldn''tpare with the Morris family.


    As for other families rted to the W Gang, they immediately reported to the W gang.


    That day, George made a hit.


    No matter which n he went to, those people were respectful to him.


    ¡®Sure enough, people would show respect if you have power and influence,¡¯ George thought.


    He knew that the reason why those people were respectful to him was for the sake of Donald.


    After visiting all the big families in Evento, Donald sat in the car and said coldly, "well, the predicament


    of the Miller family has been solved."


    Sure enough, not long after, George received the notice from the bank.


    The Miller family''s assets were unfreezed!


    Hearing the news, the servant who ran away from the Miller family, his rtives who hid somewhere,


    and even some of the heads who was arrested in police station were temporarily released.


    The Miller family came back to life!


    Tears of gratitude welled up in George''s eyes. He respectfully thanked Donald, "Mr. Morris, thank you


    for your help to our family. I, George, will do whatever I can in my next life to repay the great kindness


    of Mr. Morris and the Morris family."


    Hearing this, Donald sneered and said coldly, "I''m not helping you. I''m helping myself."


    "From now on, the Miller family will be a vassal force of the Morris family. Every year, you need to


    provide me with ten boys and girls, and they must be the flesh and blood of the family!"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "We have a pleasant cooperation. The Miller family will prosper."


    "Remember, I can save the Miller family and also kill you!"


    He didn¡¯t intend to cover up his murderous words.


    Facing the threat, George was nervous and terrified. With cold sweat on his forehead, he nodded in a


    hurry.


    Although he had been mentally prepared and had said that he would follow the Morris family''s lead,


    when this moment really came, George was still very reluctant.


    In particr, every year the ten boys and girls were the biological children of the Miller family. This was


    not for fun.


    However!


    He had no way back.


    He would have a bad ending when he asked a tiger for its skin.


    It was all Richard''s fault!


    Thinking of this, all the hatred in his heart was shifted to Richard.


    He gritted his teeth and boldly begged, "Mr. Morris, it was because of Richard, so our Miller family was


    aimed. Please help me tear him into pieces!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!